#in a bus with a huge amount of angst
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
If you're playing, Band name and Development from the Infamous ask game for your MC please! ~ @whowhatifs
questions here!
Band name: How did they and the others come up with the band name? Has the name changed since it was founded?
Answered band name here (but it's Relentless Caller kdsjfh)
Development: How did you come up with your character? Is their design still evolving? How do you think they might develop through the story?
I did a few runs through the demo enough to get a feel of the game and choices, flicking through a few eh names I use for like. Mobile games LMAO also trying out like the stage name and style and stuff. Used a generator for the band name lolllll and it was the first one that came up and immediately stuck with me I didn't bother trying again. As for name, Ms Jennifer's Body if you're out there. Also definitely influenced on style and approach with Envy The Clash at Demonhead (who was influenced by Emily Haines). I'm just mashing some fave things together and then producing an MC who has anxiety and depression and still in love with her ex.
For now.
Who knows what's gonna happen in the rest of the gaaammmmeeeeeee I'm ready!!!!!!!!! Fuck me up emotionally please.
#replies#oc: jennifer lamb#infamous if#i have a vague choice in fc#im not like settled on a huge amount of style#i cannot decide on the hair colour mostly because i want it to be hilarious#trying to do your roots on tour#in a bus with a huge amount of angst#and being like CAN SOMEONE PLEASE HELP.#anyway.#there is this vid of a specific red i saw which UGHHHHH gorggggg#but im also like. black hair. but blonde. but brown.#she at least has brown eyes and wears glasses off stage and needs contacts to see#and even then its like. blurred for her.
6 notes
·
View notes
Note
can i request the 3rd dialogue in modern au with poly law and kidd??? gn or fem reader is fineeee. i would like for it to be crack-ish where it's really just idiots to lovers, kiddlaw/law x reader/kidd x reader can be established since i want one of the three to be in absolute yearning hence the idiots to lovers bc the yearning character is constantly mistaking the advances of the established two towards them. like i want the yearning character to be equal parts annoyed, endeared, and angsting over the established two. you can make it a bit angsty but happy ending is the endgame hehehe.
KIDD & LAW; soulmate
*pls ignore the wrong ask i uploaded the other day 😭 there were so many asks i got confused (this was before the ask i mistakenly uploaded so mbmb)
🌷matchadobo's 500 followers event🌷
dialogue: "are you plannin' on confessin' or do we need to sweep you off your feet to make it happen?"
wc: 4345
warning/s: very sfw, fluff!, drinking, poly!law!kidd!fem reader, established kidd x reader (bf/gf), soulmate au where you hear bells whenever you touch your soulmate unless a confession happens, i think this is very geared towards law tho 💉
trafalgar law has a crush on you. and it's not just silly little crushes he used to have when he was a child, it was an embarrassingly huge crush. the one that he'd feel warm and fuzzy even for the slightest things.
like right now when you're so close to falling asleep on his shoulder during lecture. you guys just finished a long quiz and lost all fucks to give so your body is giving up completely.
not law though, he was perfectly awake. the rapid beating of his heart was keeping him on his feet as he felt your head precariously land on his shoulder, your forearm brushing by his tatted ones. he tried his best to keep still whilst taking notes and actively listening to class.
what felt like hours turned into seconds because the professor dismissed you all. the shuffling of the seats as your blockmates stood up woke you up.
"shit, how long was i out?" you ran your fingers through your hair as law busied himself with packing up his stuff, all the while trying to hide his blush.
"beats me." he aloofly replied, because if he said more he'd just embarrass himself with nonsense.
you two made your way out the room and eventually out the building, only to find your boyfriend waiting out with his motorbike. he had his helmet on but you knew it was him, from the gaudy color of red of his vehicle and helmet. you smiled at him, all your exhaustion vanished as he welcomed you with a hug.
"baby, you finished class early?" you mumbled on his shoulder, speech muffled from your embrace.
"mhm, thinkin' we'd stop by a diner. and since it's a little early, do a little bit of billiards and drink some booze. how does that sound?" his hands crept up your waist, embracing you tighter as you looked up at him and he reveled on how you look.
"heaven." you smiled. "but we've got some stuff to do, exams are coming up and... law and i..."
"right, of course." he sighed. "do we fit in this bike on ride home or?" kidd gestured to law, looking around as if gauging the impossibility if the three of them would fit.
"i'll take the bus. don't worry." law smiled at him wryly, "i'll get going, traffic's a pain." you waved him goodbye.
"man that guy's so hard to talk to. 's like he always got a stick up his ass. how're you friends with him?" he fetched you your helmet and made space for you behind him.
"oh shut up, it grows on you really. he's a nice guy. just acts like a jackass sometimes. kinda like you." kidd gave you a grumble after that.
law had been in your dorm more than the amount of times you can count. he's your friend and you always study and do some work with him, just like now. he's smart as hell and you two are pretty close. to him, he finds you the least insufferable out of all the people in your university.
"i'll just piss." law excused himself, heading to the bathroom. only to find kidd using the toilet too. his shirt was off, but his back was facing law because of how the toilet was positioned.
"oh fuck, sorry." law turned around.
kidd snickered, finishing up as he pulled his sweatpants up. he headed to the sink to the side, looking at law by the mirror who still had his back turned.
"it's alright, torao. no biggie walkin' in."
law finally turned around, meeting eyes with kidd who was now facing him with crossed arms. as if waiting for law to do something.
"should've locked the door."
"my bad, then." kidd stood upright, walking by the doorway where law was leaning on the side. "i'll keep it in mind next time."
at that moment where kidd and law bumped shoulders on kidd's way out, law heard the same bell he's been hearing whenever you and him touch. kidd thought it was just him imagining it but before he could confront law about it, law had already shut the door and locked it out of sheer panic.
law first heard the bells with you when you accidentally hugged him during an icebreaker at class, you two got paired up that time. you two were the only ones who got a correct answer so your excitement took over you. that was also the time law started having a crush on you. he just didn't act on it because you had kidd already.
this soulmate thing was so stupid and bothersome to law. especially when his "soulmate" is off with someone else. he was starting to think that it was only him hearing the bells. because see, you hear bells when you touch with your soulmate. the ringing stops when you both confess and get together. pretty fucking dumb if your soulmate already heard hers with someone else.
but law shook it off his head, he washed his face and took a deep breath. he relieved himself and prayed kidd wasn't waiting outside. he soon saw the redhead chilling by their couch, booting up a video game. law was relieved and headed back to their dining table to continue some work for the two of you.
unbeknowst to the black haired, kidd was eyeing him the entire time. not out of negative intent or some sort, he was amused and interested. he definitely heard that bell. he and law never really had interactions, much less touch each other. so when he did earlier, it was no mistake.
evening came and law went home, leaving you and kidd to your company. you whipped up some dinner and ate with kidd by the couch as he got some movie playing for you two.
"babe."
"yeah?"
"i heard bells with torao earlier."
your food got caught in your throat kidd had to physically tap your back, tears were coming out of your eyes as the food you previously had in your mouth got all over the floor. he handed you some water after your accident died down.
"damn, you alright?" he rubbed your back, a puzzled face as he assessed how you look.
"that's- i do too, kidd! i hear bells with him too!" you wiped off your mouth with the back of your hand, holding kidd's hand in yours. "ever since the start, i kinda hugged him-"
"you hugged him?" he was quick to reply with a raise of his brow.
"yeah- hey wait, don't get jealous on me now! i got excited, we got a point because of him. only us!" you narrated the entire thing to kidd and he did the same with the bathroom encounter with law.
"that's fuckin' weird, right? i mean, we heard bells with each other, right? or is that not..." kidd scratched the back of his head, placing his plate down because the conversation was getting intense.
"we did, dumbass. of course we did, we even tested it out, right?" you giggled, remembering having sex with him without a confession. you two had to stop because it was bothering you both you two couldn't get in the mood. and that's how you two confessed, naked in kidd's bed on your tenth date. "but is it possible to have another one?"
"you said you're hearing bells with him, and i did too. no way it could be far fetched if it's the two of us, aye?" he rubbed his temples. "wonder what's he thinkin', he'd be lyin' if he says he ain't hearin' shit."
law was losing his mind. he was doomscrolling on the internet. a polyamorous relationship from the soulmate phenomenon, something to explain the dramatic rhythm of his heart that never calmed down. from the way he felt kidd's eyes lingered and gave him a fistbump by the chest when he was about to leave or how you always hit him lightly for his sarcastic jokes. his head was fucking imploding with the bells.
"i think he was hesitating cuz we're already together. b-but are you okay with it? if we three ever get together?"
"i don't exactly hate it. i found him reaaally damn amusing when you introduced him at first. that attitude he has, it pisses me off so much." he scrunched his nose, remembering how law somewhat ignored him on their first meeting. "but i know for a damn fact, if we didn't get together first. i'd have a crush on him, heavily."
"right?!" you hopped on his fanboy train, fawning over law. "he's so good looking, kidd! right?"
"you know what? i've got an idea, babe. it torao is strugglin' on keepin' it all to himself, why don't we help him out?" kidd had that knowing grin, eyes gleaming with his scheming.
"you want to go to a concert with me?" law pointed to himself, looking at kidd like he grew another head.
law passed by the university gym and stared a little too long when he saw kidd benchpressing. like a rabbit in heat, he gawked like a whore. so much so, kidd had noticed and decided to execute the first step of your guys' plan.
"us three. name wanted me to pass it on." he grinned. "heard you're a fan of the strawhats too, name and i always go to their gigs."
"that's fine."
"mm-mm. you're comin', it ain't a question." kidd crossed his arms, sweaty biceps bulging before law. since kidd was taller, law had to fight the temptation to look ten times harder.
"sorry?" law raised a brow, shifting in one foot as he got a bit irritated.
"wear your best shit, torao." kidd nudged him intetionally, playfully punching his shoulder. and there it is again, the bells. law almost felt like vomiting. not from disgust, but sheer disbelief. he hears the same with you from the start and that was cemented. but with kidd too? this is just too much for him.
"do you think he'll come?" you worriedly gaze over kidd, frantic as you held his hand from his arm around you. law was apathetic, but he's not an asshole to keep you guys hanging. atleast you'd hope he is.
"course he would. i'll drag his ass out his dorm if he didn't." kidd gave your hand a reassuring squeeze. "hah, speak of the devil."
you see law rounding a corner donning a striking, jaw-dropping, toe curling fitted long-sleeved mesh top in black, teasing slivers of his tanned skin littered with tattoos from his chest down to his arms were in full display. he paired it with his signature dotted denim pants in a lighter shade of blue. his boots made him almost taller than kidd. his hat was off and his jewelries were hanging idly. the dim ambiance outside the venue wasn't helping, law's bedroom eyes looked unimaginably deeper. he looked like sin, dripping with felony they would commit over and over with no remorse. he was fucking hot, illegally so.
"traffic kept me. it hasn't started yet, right?" law thought he had something in his face or was wearing his shirt inside out because you and kidd were just staring. it worried him but he kept a cold face. "you two look like fucking idiots. something so wrong with my face?"
you cleared your throat. "i-it hasn't- yeah, uh- we um-" but you were unintelligible. literally just opening your mouth just to keep your drool from not falling. but the silence was also suffocating you.
"you sure could fuckin' dress, torao." kidd slung an arm around law, pulling him closer. kidd had a whiff of law's cologne and fell in love instantly, even the bells ringing was dulled.
law smelled like coffee. he exudes a little burnt sugar and caramelly scent, but he still smelled strong and smelling sweet was far from what he had. it was palpable that it had a tinge of the smell of alcohol, it was inviting and warm once it entered your system. it burned a little when it settles down your throat. and kidd was so close to losing himself and pulling this man into a kiss. you fell in love everyday really, it feels like cheating.
while you were busy gawking at him, it took everything for law to not pull you to a room and take everything off with the way you donned your fit. he hated how kidd being close to him made him quite vulnerable with the feeling of kidd's frame on him, pulling him close. how his torso was pressed to his sides, fingertips squeezing his deltoids. and you pinching his cheek as you playfully invited him to go inside already. he was overstimulated at this point.
so far the concert was a blast, until it wasn't. at the climax of one of their songs, the power went out and the collective disappointment of the crowd was way louder than the string that snapped on sanji's guitar. but you, your world ultimately stopped.
the dark had always freaked you out. it makes the walls of your heart clench and suddenly you forget how to breathe. you had to hold onto anything to not lose yourself completely. you held law's hand as a reflex, you felt him stiffen up from his grip on you but he didn't let go.
"what- why are you?" he asked, you can hear his raised brow from his statement. he soon realized it from the way you cling onto him, your hand shaking in his. he sighed and patted your head. he soon fished out his phone and opened his flashlight. "there, not so scary anymore."
he sounded crass as usual, but you knew he meant well. he always does. whenever his tone seems off and not match his true intent, you know him so well to recognize that he meant it with genuinity.
kidd apparently was four people away and only found you guys from law's flashlight. he somehow got stowed and made friends with other people during one of the tracks. he knew you'd immediately have a difficulty with the blackout.
"hey, hey, it's alright, babe. we got you." kidd placed his arm around you and law as he stood behind in between the both of your frames.
"i'm fine, jackass." law mumbled. yet he didn't shake off kidd. as a matter of fact, he loved it there. but he'd never admit that really.
"hm? think ya need it too tho?" kidd's words were suggestive, or was law delusional?
kidd's hand that was initally placed on law's shoulder pulled him closer, his forearm now hanging loosely down law's chest. law just glared at him, soon keeping his head down as he took advantage of the darkness to keep his blush.
"how you feelin', love?" kidd mumbled to you earnestly, pulling your head to his chest as you shifted to hug him and let go of law's hand.
"that was so fucking scary." you let out a deep breath, feeling safe as kidd finally engulfed you in his warmth.
"thanks, law. sorry i suddenly held your hand. i get super freaked out in the pitch black darkness." you sheepishly got back to him.
that thing you did, the bells went crazy with it. but you are law's priority, so the chaos in his mind and heart was nothing. but as he looked back and with you bringing it up, he found himself melting in putty as you looked up at him with that cute little blush that makes his chest hurt.
"don't be shy about it, then." he gave your chin a playful rub, not hesitating anymore as he couldn't contain that little smile you elicit from him. "isn't like you."
even kidd felt that rush down his stomach. it's like you both felt butterflies with his response. law was always austere and inexpressive, that just now made you two all the more sure that maybe, just maybe this thing between you three is actually something.
from that point on, law got comfortable. jamming with you both, touching each other more, and finally letting loose.
"i'll pay for the food." law fished out his wallet from his bag.
"no no, i got it." kidd shook his head profusely, preparing to stand up to go to the counter.
"okay, hell no. just listen." he asserted, slapping off kidd's hand that already held his credit card. "first, you guys paid for the concert. and now, the food too? now you're just making me look like an ass." law rolled his eyes.
kidd took a long look at law then at you who was giggling and then back at law with a raised, annoyed brow. man this guy amuses him down to the depths of his fucking core. he wants him so bad. he finds the sass so damn hot.
"right. by all means." kidd raised his hands in defense. as law stood up, you volunteered to go with him. you somehow wanted more of him.
"did you had a good time, law?" you looked up at him, the alcohol slowly taking over you as you subconsciously leaned closer. there was some waiting time as the cashier processed your food bill.
"i did. thanks." he smiled a little, letting you cling on him. "and you're very drunk right now." he pushed your forehead with his forefinger, away from him as you dangerously got close.
"pffft, i'm not drunk. i just like looking at your eyes."
"yeah?" law got a little too brave, your perfume clouding his senses. even with the staff looking at two of you, he remains unbothered. which was unusual.
"and i like your hair," you reached and combed through his raven locks and law just let you, even though the bells were driving him crazy with your proximity under him. "and your tattoos." your fingers traced his tattos which were peeking from his collarbone down to his arms and roughened fingers. you can feel his goosebumps as you glide your fingers across the surface of his skin.
"ah, you got a thing for them?" he smirked, raising his brows as he shifted on one foot.
"a bit." you grinned, scratching your nails lightly on the prominent veins of his forearm.
"listen, name. i don't -"
"shh." you cut him off and were playfully squeezing on his biceps. "don't you like it too?" you looked up at him as your head rested on his shoulder, completely inducing the vibrant red in his cheeks. "kidd will be fine with it, if that's what you're worried about. trust me on it."
because really, as kidd watched you two from the table, he couldn't help but marvel in the sight of law being totally frozen when you finally touched him. he savored the sight of you two all clingy by the public, suppressing the need to just surrender it all.
and when you two came back, law tried to flush everything down his system with a bottle of whiskey. which was uncharacteristic of him because usually, he'd be level headed enough to not do dumb decisions like that. tonight was full of unusual things.
"slow down there torao, come on. if you don't stop, you're gonna end up like this baby right here." kidd had you in his arms, cocooned in his warmth. he served as your pillow because you were fast asleep from drinking too much whiskey with law.
law held his alcohol pretty good, he wasn't a lightweight but his blush was getting in there. he was a bit tipsy, a few more and he's gonna pass out. but he and kidd kinda had this competition to see if who can stay up the longest.
you grumbled when kidd gestured to you, hitting his chest a little.
"you ever heard your bells, torao?" kidd broke out, the rum loosening his restraints to ask him. law's breath cut short but he maintained his composure.
"yeah," he chugged a shot of whiskey, an arm on the headrest of the sofa as he leaned back. he met kidd's eyes through his half-lidded ones.
"ah, you got someone already?" kidd tried to act coy, his arm was around you as he reached over to your chin, tracing down your jaw to wake you up a little.
"sort of. what about it?"
"felt electric, ain't it?" he grinned, he looked down at you catching your lips to kiss you while looking at law. kidd didn't do it to make him jealous, because god forbid did law felt something else.
something tight down law's pants it made him chug the entire bottle of whiskey as he saw you two make out. "i remember when she and i felt it. got freaked out but, it was well fuckin' worth it when she and i got to confessin'."
"don't fucking care." law rolled his eyes, "get a room." he acted indifferent, but his pants says otherwise. law was starting to lose grip on himself as the bottle was slowly slipping out of his hands.
kidd caught it, drinking the rest of it while maintaining eye contact with law. "best if we get home now, aye?" law just stared at him with a hiccup, his cheeks embarrassingly red. he's so ful with the whiskey it's comical.
right about now, kidd had you slung across his shoulder while law stumbled over his own steps on your way home on kidd's side. law's dorm was too far away so he just went with you guys.
kidd let out a breath of relief as he plopped you down the bed, waking you up and letting you drink a glass of water before you fall asleep. kidd was very tipsy really, he just did his best so you guys can get home. so he lied down next to you while law just crashed down the floor next to the bed. and now you three were dead to the world.
the morning after you guys prepped him some breakfast, you slipped in a pillow under his head and gave him a blanket. placing a kiss on his forehead subtly.
"smells good, baby. might wanna gobble it all myself, hm?" kidd snaked his arms around your waist, peeking over your head at the breakfast you were whipping up.
"we're making good progress so don't spoil it!"
law awoke to the aroma and instantly shot up the floor, seeing if his clothes were still there. he got out and saw you two feeling each other up by the kitchen. you saw him in your periphery.
"good morning, law! we made you breakfast." you smiled, gesturing to the plate you made for him.
but he felt diffident that you're doing this all for him, almost feels like a burden that you're going out of your way. also, he's been third wheeling enough. "yeah, this was a goddamn mistake. i'm going home. sorry about all this."
"wait law, it's fine- don't leave-"
"no this is a mistake, okay? i shouldn't have slept here. or went to that concert and got fucking hammered."
"law! hey!- fuckin' screw it, screw the plan, name. i'm doin' it." kidd stood up and grabbed law's shirt, his rash actions making it look like he'll start a fight with law. "are you plannin' on confessin' or do we need to sweep you off your feet to make it happen?"
law glared at him through flushed cheeks, you got in between them to reduce the tension. "kidd, for fuck's sake just... let me handle it."
you held law's face in your hands, "we know you hear the bells too. i've heard it since day 1. you do too, don't you?" law's once tensed up frown softened, sighing as he placed his inked hands over yours.
"it's fucking me up, really. you two're always so loud in here." he rolled his eyes and you found it endearing, cuz you see how hard he's fighting off that smile. but he soon latched your hands off his face gently. "but i don't wanna be a pain in the ass to you guys, i can't just simply butt in."
"fuck are you on about?" kidd started, the knot between his eyebrows becoming tighter. "not even gonna give us a shot, you shitty bastard? thought you're damn smart enough to understand how soulmates work?"
law chuckled dryly. "you really do have a foul mouth, huh?"
"suppose i do when you're bein' a jackass."
there it is again, this tension between them like they're gonna start something. law flipped kidd off, middle finger held up so adamantly even if kidd was fuming.
you were afraid they're gonna start punching each other but really, if you hadn't got between them they're gonna start kissing with the way they're eyeing each other's lips.
"he's pissin' me off, babe." kidd placed his arm around you. "one confession outta him and we're all good."
"so you guys are down for a poly?" law alternated looks between the both of you.
"of course! why else we would take you out in a concert, have a dinner date after, and then cook you breakfast today?!" you frantically laid it out for him, slowly losing your mind having to explain everything.
and that's when it clicked to law, that hey, you guys weren't fucking with him. you two like him too! i guess when you explode like that, even an idiot like him would be pressured to understand.
"okay, damn." law chuckled, placing his hands on either of your shoulders. "no need to get riled up, yeah? i like the two of you, so very much. i hate doing all this love shit but the bells are freaking me the fuck out so... screw it all and let's go out together."
just like that, the ringing stopped and everyone let out a sigh of relief.
"didn't know your bastard ass is capable of romance." kidd nudged law, placing an arm around him.
"it won't be if you won't shut the fuck up."
"now i've got one other headaches other than kidd."
this was so difficult for me idk why 🥹 i hope this wasn't ooc 😭 first time writing for law huhuhu
kidd and law had better sexual tension tbh 😳🤸♀️
if you guys are interested in requesting a fic for my 500 followers event, my askbox is open! click here for the main event post for more info :DD i have slots for forced proximity, hurt to comfort, fantasy, he puts you in your place (smut), and modern aus!
#manga#anime#one piece#eustass kidd#cha writes#one piece headcanons#eustass kid#one piece x reader#eustass kid x reader#eustass kid headcanons#trafalgar law#law x reader#law x you#law x y/n#law x kid#eustass kidd x you#eustass kidd x y/n#eustass kidd x reader#kidd x reader#eustass kid x y/n#eustass kid x you#kid x reader#kid x you#kid x law#polyamory#one piece x female reader#one piece x y/n#one piece x you#one piece fluff#law fluff
66 notes
·
View notes
Note
I love all your works for sweet home and so for my request I want some angst.
Ok let's say in season 1 reader was infected but was able to hold it off like Hyun Su but when he left and reader thought he died she decided to give up and let her still be consumed by her desires turning her into a monster.
Reader is still conscious of what is happening (it's basically like her soul is still there but asleep 😭 I don't know if you understand)
Fast forward to season some how eun yu and Hyun Su stumble upon readers monster form and well she asks Hyun Su to kill her because even though she has been consumed by her desires she is still miserable
Second option is that Hyun Su is able to get through to her and make her take active control of her monster form.
Cha Hyun Su x Female Reader
Monster Reader, Hyun su
Monster name : N/n (your nickname)
Eye color : Normal Hazel brown
Monster eye color: Green with Flecks of Gold (Hazel)

Genre: Angst
Small summary: After walking for hours as it was now dark outside as you end up finding a empty , run down school bus , that juts so happen to be not to far from a sink hole but at a safe enough distance that you could get some rest and allow N/n to take control, You had a agreement you get to take over once in awhile but she had full control as long as your were aware of anything going on from within
It’s been hours since you’ve been walking , as your feet started to become sore , eyes scanning around for any where you could get some rest
Walking past a huge flower dome as you notice a sink hole not to far , seeing that there was a school bus at a safe distance from the sink hole , making your way around the sink hole , as you stop once you were in front of the bus door
Forcefully sliding the door open as your slowly walk up the small steps , heading down the isles of the bus as you check every row of seats making sure you were in the clear , heading back towards the front of the bus as your quickly take a seat , laying your head against the window as your slowly dose off in to a deep sleep
Only a few seconds later, you started to hear footsteps , deciding to ignore it as not long after your felt the bus shake from a huge wave of wind , causing your eyes to snap open , no longer a Hazel brown , now shining a bright green with flecks of gold , closing your eyes as you let sit up straight , letting out a deep , long sigh as your stretch your arms
After getting a good stretch your face now holding a cold expression as your head slowly turns to who ever was now disturbing your peace , standing to your feet as your walk toward the front of the bus , slowly walking down the stairs as you start to look around for who ever or what ever it was
After a while of scanning the area your eyes soon landed on three figures not to far from your , scratching your head in annoyance as you quickly walk towards the three figure , picking up two near by rocks as you stop a few inches from the three unknown figures as there two of there backs was facing you but the third figure seemed to be a child
Rolling your eyes as you take a rock from one hand to another , quickly the throwing them each at the unknown figures back , not using your full strength as both figure let out a groan in pain quickly turning as your face turn from annoyance to anger, hurt … you didn’t know really
Hyun su who’s blue eyes loos at you with an unknown expression , as eun yu faces carries a look of both sadness and shock
“Great , It’s the person that left reader to die” N/n says as she stares at him with a cold expression, words laced with so much venom
“Reader, your okay” Eun yu says as she slowly walks towards you, your green eyes now locked with hers , face still holding cold look
“Fuck off” N/n replies rolling her green eyes as she looks at Eun yu with the same amount of hatred
“Don’t be mean to Eun Yu , she’s my friend” you call out (in your head) as N/n replies a quick Whatever
“Your not Reader… are you” Hyun su says Blue eyes staring into yours with curiosity, not wanting to actually believe it’s not you , as you turn to look at him , a wide smile now growing on your face
“Wow, not only did you leave her so heartlessly and without a second thought… but your not so dumb either” N/n says with a wide smile , green eyes shine with amusement
“B-But.. H-how” Eun yu says as she looks at you with confusion, causing n/n to let out a heartless laugh
“Well, She was already infected you known.. but no one seemed to notice, she controlled it so well ya know” N/n says as her green eyes looks between both Hyun su and Eun yu as the third unknown person closely watches in interest
“But..” N/n says with along pause , eyes now locked with Hyun Su’s now brown eyes as she gives him a cold expression
“But .. you decided to abandon her , basically left her to die , she couldn’t stay with the others long … so she left , allowed me to take full control .. of course she has her once a month or whenever I feel like it mostly , you know..” N/n says still holding a cold expression as she pauses once more , slowly walking past Eun Yu who’s eyes slowly follows your movements as your come to a complete stop only a few inches away from Hyun Su
“She tried to kill herself lots of times , hanging , bullets , cutting.. anything she could think of really and honestly it was really amusing to watch but … I soon realized… if Reader dies .. I die , And I can’t die yah know.. well not by our hands at least” N/n says as she lets out a long sigh rolling her green eyes as they land once again on Hyun su
“Stop it N/n” she hears in her hand as she rolls he eyes again
“W-Why…”Hyun su lets out as tears starts t run down his cheeks eyes never leaving yours as you let out an annoyed sigh
“YAH.. Why do you think you dip shit , you left her to die .. not only that you seem to truly care so much for … her so called friend yah” N/n as she looks between both Hyun su and Eun yu
“Even looked for her .. Didn’t even try to find Reader not once .. real smooth ..no” N/n says , green eyes now locked on Hyun su , who liked him N/n eyes with so much hurt
“I-I love Reader, you don’t know anything , your just created from a desire, I know Reader is aware .. I just do.. p-please” Hyun su replies , hot tears running down his cheeks , voice full of so much hurt , wishing that he never left your side , wishing to help to keep control and not give it .. it was all his fault
He left you at your worse and he didn’t even notice .. he just wanted to protect you and you still ended up hurt , it make his heart ack with pain as he slowly drops to his knees , eyes never leaving your bright green eyes , now looking at him with curiosity as he slowly rubs he hands together in a pleasing manner , annoyance now showing on your face once more
“Please … j-just let me speak to her .. I-I can change her mind .. I-..I-I can’t lose her” Hyun su cries out as he tries his hardest to get N/n to let you take control
‘Do you want to speak to him’
‘…sure’ your replie
As N/n let’s out a annoyed sigh , closing her eyes as she allows your to finally take full control of your body for the first time
“H-Hyun su” You call out throat a big sore from not speaking in a while , as Hyun su quickly looks up at you, slowly standing to his feet as he takes a minute to see if it was really you, once he knew it was you he quickly walked up to you warming his strong arms around your form , as you nervously hug him back , not believing it was really him
“Don’t leave me again ..” you softly say as soft tears run down your face
“I promise to stay .. just don’t loose control , I can’t lose you.. your the only thing I have left” Hyun su says as he hugs you tightly
“Umm.. and what about me” Ah-Yi says with fake hurt
“And Ah-yi” Hyun su says with a small smile , slowly braking the hug as he looks at Ah -yi as your turn to face Eun yu , slowly braking the hug from Hyun su as you walk towards Eun yu
“…Reader” Eun yu asks nervously as she stares at you
Nodding your head ‘yes’ as you open your arms , as Eun yu quickly hugs you back
“I thought you were dead” Eun yu says as she lets out warm tears of joy and sadness
“Me to” you replies hugging back with a small smile as Hyun Su and Ah-Yi watches a few inches away
#black reader#fem reader#female reader#sweet home#sweet home 2#sweet home imagines#x reader#cha hyun soo#cha hyunsu#angst#sweethomefanfic#sweet home x reader#sweet home fanfic#cha hyun su x reader
202 notes
·
View notes
Text

Back 2 You (Kim Sunwoo)
Too @o-onikix : happiest birthday to my ride or die, my Monica to my Rachel, my everything 🥺. I love you so so much and even tho I was not able to write for Wonwoo or Seungcheol I hope you like this little something I wrote for Sunwoo (which is totally not based on your character. Nope 👎). Again thank you for always being there for, you were literally there through it all (the days I was down, the time I was balling my eyes out and also when I was the happiest girl. It was truly only possible to be that happy because you were there by my side and it means a lot to me). I love how you’re always so protective of me and taking care of me through out all that has been happening nowadays:( I will always love you and cherish you. Thank you for always listening to me rant on and on about Chanhee and the detective from Revenant. I am definitely NOT gonna stop doing that anytime soon haha. Again a happiest birthday babes <3
Warnings/Genre: situationship to lovers, they make out even tho they’re ‘enemies’, Sunwoo is a football player (pls don’t make me say soccer. I will never say that) while the reader is a cheerleader, it is said that he is toxic but he didn’t really show it, reader very much day dreams about Sunwoo, fluff, mentions of alcohol, they make out in the night sky, angst (a bit), hurt comfort
Word count: 2,407
Sana: hellooooo, back with a Sunwoo fic because it’s my besties birthday. Wasn’t able to write much because of lack of motivation but got some energy on Friday and was able to finish it till Saturday so yay me lol. A huge thanks to @deobienthusiast @sohnric and @jinnieboosworld for beta reading (and thanks to bar for helping me with the grammar and stuff). Sincerely sorry to @from-izzy for not letting her beta 😂 but here it is <3
Taglist: @cloverdaisies @kimsohn @mosviqu @a-dream-bookmark @deoboyznet
🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾🐾
It’s not like you hated Sunwoo (you did)–it’s just that most of the time that guy was just so full of himself, when in reality no one really cares about what he was saying (it was mostly him trying to flirt).
Sunwoo just had his own way of getting on your damn nerves just by a single smirk which makes its way to his face whenever he sees you in the hallways, in the class or even on the turf.
Typically, you wouldn’t mind his presence or anything. It wasn’t like you would be able to avoid him even if you wanted to.
Being the captain of the cheerleading team meant that you’d be practising on the ground while Sunwoo would be playing football (I mean, it’s not like you would steal secret yet frequent glances at him just to take a small look at him while he was busy playing. Of course not!).
I mean…of course, it’s kind of embarrassing (for you) if someone got to take a look inside your brain and all they would see are the fantasies you have about Sunwoo.
You find the fact that you’d like someone who’s just sooo cocky for their own sake that he just thinks that anyone who stares at him would go down on their knees, begging for attention or at least a glance from him, hilarious and hard to believe yourself.
But no, you were not like that. You were none of that, you were anything but that. You knew just how twisted Sunwoo was—I mean, of course you would… you were the one who was in the backseat of his car, making out with him when everyone was inside the house partying.
No matter how much you deny yourself, you cannot help but blush at the fact that you had made out with Sunwoo on numerous occasions.
Despite all of that you know that Sunwoo isn’t the one. Like the amount of times he had picked someone else over you made it clear that he is not someone who would be committed in a relationship (it’s not even like you were looking for a serious relationship yourself, but the thing is, deep down, you knew that whenever he would not prioritise you, you were of course hurt).
It's not even like you want to settle for the bare minimum, no! That is not who you are, but the times Sunwoo had taken care of you while you were drunk, the times he was there while you were at your lowest, really proved to you that he could be the one.
Only if you both were mature enough (and less egoistic) to realise your feelings for each other sooner, than maybe, maybe, you wouldn’t have been in this situation of push and pull anymore.
-x-
Heaving out a long sigh, you take your heels off as you sit on the footpath with regret and embarrassment.
Regret because you let some dumb fool take you out on a date a day before your birthday, and embarrassment for getting stood up like that.
If you would have known it would turn out like this, you wouldn’t have even agreed to this pathetic date. You knew he was just gonna use you like any other guy. That’s what guys do! But then again, you only agreed to this because your friends were forcing you to ‘live your life’ and to also move on from Sunwoo.
Their exact words would be: ‘Just get over Sunwoo.’ Like, when were you even under him to even get over him was the first thing to come to your mind; but then again…you did make out with him… maybe once? Or like twice (it was more than that for sure) but that’s not the case!
You were never even in love with Sunwoo to get over him or move on from him– they were just being ridiculous as always, was what you said to yourself.
But you knew better. You knew better than that, because of course, you always found yourself going back to him, no matter what the situation or state you were in.
And he was always there to cheer you up, or even just to make you laugh– even if it was just for a little while, that smile lasted you for a whole day.
That’s how Sunwoo was to you. Yes, he was an annoying jerk who was always full of himself and very much selfish, yet, he was also the one who was there for you when you needed him, no? I mean, yeah, he might have ditched you a couple of times, but what’s that gonna do when the amount of times he showed his support to you weighed more than the times he was being ignorant?
As a human, of course you would rather look at the bright side and the times where it was better than the ones in which you felt heartbroken or just…unwanted.
Now, that was also the exact reason why your fingers were automatically dialling Sunwoo’s number. Were you scared that he wouldn't pick up? Yes, but you knew he would. Because it was a rare occurrence for you to call him at this time of the day so he always made sure to pick up the call no matter what– that’s what you observed from him.
It was like an unspoken rule he had for you and only you. Maybe in that way you felt like you were special to him, because you both knew that he wouldn’t come running like that in the middle of the night for anyone but you.
“Can you come and pick me up? I will send you my location,” was all you said as you hung up on the call and sent him your current location.
You did not have to listen to his answer to know that he’s gonna come and get you, because you were more than sure that he will. That’s just how he is.
You stop looking down when you feel a presence standing in front of you. Slowly lifting your head up, you sniffle when your eyes make contact with the one who was standing in front of you, almost breathless.
“What’s wrong, hmm?” He asks gently while kneeling down, taking out a handkerchief from his back pocket and gently wiping the tears which were unknowingly flowing down your cheeks.
The tears were not there because of being stood up, but because of the fact that only now did you realise that you love him.
“Why are you so nice to me but you’re the same person whom I hate from the bottom of my heart?” You mumble quietly as you get up from the floor and hand your heels and purse over to Sunwoo, who held them without asking any questions.
Leaving him behind, you walk towards his car which was parked hastily, maybe because he was bad at parking (that’s a lie and even you knew that.). Entering the passenger seat, you look ahead with no certain thoughts circling your mind.
You just waited for Sunwoo to come in and drive away from here– and that’s exactly what he did, no questions asked. He knew better than to ask you anything about what happened.
With silence engulfing the two of you, you stare outside the window with some soft music playing in the background.
You could see Sunwoo’s reflection through the window– the way the night sky was shining its bright light on him andhis oh so fluffy hair which was a bit messy giving you the slightest urge to fix it for him, but you stopped yourself from doing so.
You stay quiet when Sunwoo stops the car by a small convenience store and leaves you by yourself to get something from there. You didn’t havethe slightest bit of energy in your body to even ask him what he was doing, so you just waited for him to come back.
The only thing which was on your mind right now was to go back to the comforts of your house with your favourite tub of ice cream (and a warm cup of coffee), laying in your bed as you watch your comfort film to ease your mind.
You snap out of your thoughts when you hear the door opening and see Sunwoo getting back into his seat with a plastic bag in his hand. You don’t pay much attention to him and just continue spacing out when you hear his soft, honey like voice again.
“Here.” That was when you realised Sunwoo was handing you chocolate ice cream.
Unknowingly, a small smile creeps up your face as you happily accept it with no further questions asked.
Just like that, Sunwoo started the car again as he drove off from there.
“You’re not in a hurry to go back home, are you?” He asks with his eyes solely focused on the road (with the occasional glances he was stealing at you, but we don’t talk about that).
“Why? You wanna take me out?” You ask teasingly as you take a bite out of your ice cream happily.
“Something like that… I wanna show you something.” You just stare at him when he says that and slowly nod your head. You trusted Sunwoo enough to know that he won’t do anything wrong, especially if you were there with him.
“Lead the way then, I guess.” You reply softly while finishing the rest of your ice cream.
“We’re already there, actually. Come out,” he says excitedly as he gets out of the car and goes to the front., Standing there, he waits for you to join him as he stares up at the night sky.
“The night sky is beautiful…” you say with amusement lacing your voice as you look up in awe.
“Right?” He replies back with a small laugh as he steals a small glance at you, “Do you… want to sit on the hood of the car? I can help you,” he questions softly while turning back to look at you.
Giving him a small nod, you yelp in surprise when Sunwoo lifts you up effortlessly and places you on top of the car.
After a moment of silence, you open your mouth to speak only to close it again, not knowing how to form the right words.
“Say what you want to say. I am all ears,” was all you hear from him as he keeps on contently staring up at the sky.
“Why are you doing all this?” You finally find the courage to ask him as you look down at your fingers, too afraid to look at the expressions he had on his face.
“Doing what? Being nice to you and only you?” He questions you back. There was no hint of teasing or mockery in his tone, yet, you kept on shyly playing with your fingers.
You stop playing with your fingers when Sunwoo gently grabs a hold of them. Looking up at him, you could feel your heart taking a small leap at the way he was so close, yet so far away from you.
He immediately turns around and points up at the sky, “You notice that one star over there? The most still and the clear one?” He asks before looking back at you. When you slowly shake your head, he looks back up again and continues. “That’s a North Pole star. It’s called Polaris and it’s known to be the constant star. It was used in navigation in old times,” he tells you before he hops on top of the car and sits beside you.
“What do you wanna say?” You ask softly as you stare at him in confusion. You did not know why he was talking in riddles like that, but it slightly amused you .
“I don’t want to be someone who is only there when you need me I want to be there when you’re happy, sad, or just… there. I want to be as constant as that star, Y/N. I might be ready to commit again,” he says softly as he takes your hand in his and kisses the back of your hand.
“What if you leave me?” You question him back. You were afraid that he might get bored of you and leave you– maybe that was one of the reasons which was stopping you from expressing yourself fully to him.
“What if I don't? I have been there for you even when we were sworn enemies… but then what if I am there for you not as your enemy, but as your boyfriend?” He explains himself before slowly inching closer towards you. “I want to be there for you Y/N, as your boyfriend and not just some guy you call when you’re in need.”
He says that as he slowly grabs a hold of your jawline,caressing it gently with his fingers while staring into your eyes. “Can I be your boyfriend?” He asks softly while stealing a small glance at your lips before quickly locking his eyes with yours.
When he sees the small glimpse of you nodding your head, he wastes no time and pulls you closer towards him, one hand still caressing your jaw while the other slowly creeps its way up your cheek.
You smile in the kiss when you sense the way he was being soft and gentle– unlike the times when you both had kissed before. This was different.
This kiss held everything which the others lacked– the soft, yet slow movements of his lips against yours as you slowly bring your hand up to his hair to entangle your fingers with the strands.
Pulling away from you, Sunwoo looks at you with a huge smile creeping up to his cheekbones. He goes back to his original position, licking his lips.
“You know what, Sunwoo?” You ask softly while your hands find his bigger ones to hold onto them.
Moving closer towards him, you place your head on his shoulder as you both look up at the sky, “I somehow always seem to find my way back to you,” you tell him with a gentle sigh escaping your lips.
You could hear a soft chuckle escaping his lips, which made you smile in return. “We are both on the same boat, then,” he whispers while placing his own head on top of yours.
#k-lables#Sunwoo#sunwoo angst#sunwoo the boyz#the boyz sunwoo#sunwoo x reader#sunwoo imagine#sunwoo fluff#sunwoo fanfic#kim sunwoo#sunwoo imagines#the boyz#tbz#the boyz imagines#the boyz reactions#the Boyz fluff#the boyz angst#tbz reactions#tbz sunwoo#tbz scenarios#sunwoo scenarios#tbz x reader#the boyz x reader#the boyz x y/n#the boyz x you
97 notes
·
View notes
Text

Some of my favorite Helsa fan arts I’ve done throughout the years (dates are in the alt text).
I’ve been thinking about this ship recently, especially its place in the fandom, and I have some thoughts (read below)
Ever since I was roped into this franchise 10 years ago, I think I’ve almost always drawn Hans with a beard. Primarily, it was because I felt that if he ever did show up again in Frozen media, he would be more weathered and unpretentious about his appearance since dropping his facade in the first film. Also because I just thought he would look better with more facial hair (it’s a me thing).
As for Elsa, I’ve never been consistent in drawing her, as it was hard for me to read her animated model, what with her huge eyes and baby nose, as normal, so that’s evolved over the years to a happy medium where it still reads as Elsa, but also reads as human with normal face proportions.
As to why I’ve shipped helsa all these years? Hans and Elsa are two sides of the same coin to me, the main difference being that one of them succumbed to their worst intentions and desires, while the other freed themselves and learned to embrace love and peace in their life. Both were isolated during their childhoods, resulting in years of loneliness, misery, and bitterness; both try to appear poised and reserved, hiding their inner self-loathing; both are intelligent and cunning, both have a definite aggressive streak, and both have interesting chemistry in their very few scenes together. Hans seems to be the only one on equal footing with Elsa who can get through to her throughout the film, mainly for his own ambition, of course, but it intrigued me to see even all these years later how compelling their interactions are.
Why would he sympathetically plead, “don’t be the monster they fear you are,” and stop her from killing those two guards? If he was planning on killing her, why would he go to her and ask if she could stop the winter? Why does he look shocked, almost sad when she tells him that she can’t, like he’s regretting having to kill her? It’s moments like these that paint these characters with more nuance than meets the eye.
I’ve always thought after the first movie, there was definitely potential for a more nuanced and interesting story if Hans were to return. Not simply for revenge, but rather an “enemy of my enemy is my friend” situation, where Frohana would have to work with Hans somehow to fend off an invading force or adversary, like the Southern Isles, to stick it to his family. He and Elsa would be adversarial, for sure, but through forced cooperation, they could open up and become more vulnerable with one another. The amount of angst and turmoil over their feelings for one another would be doubly engrossing. The drama would be incredible.
Now listen: I don’t really expect any of that to happen. I got off the Helsa or die party bus years ago and I’m just mainly enjoying it as it’s own non-canon concept. Believe me, I would love it if it did happen, god willing and the creek don’t rise. But really, when you get down to it, these are movies marketed at little girls, and I don’t think it would really go that far. It’s not easy to come back from holding a sword over a girl’s head, as quoted by Santino Fontana himself.
I grew up with this fandom, I started all the way back in middle school 10 years ago, and this has been a definite learning experience for me in separating the extrapolated world of fan-fiction and the reality of a pg animated musical. I’ve grown up and my expectations are different, and now I understand that canon doesn’t mean shit. I beg, do not take any of this seriously. Just because it has the Disney trademark slapped on it does not mean it’s the end all be all of a story. Stories are fluid things that adapt and evolve in each of the hands they pass through. No one interpretation of a story or a character or a relationship has to be “the right one,” and not every character has to sit on a black and white scale of moral dichotomy, there are always shades of gray.
I’m not saying all of this to be deep about a ship between a Disney princess and a Disney villain that I got into when I was 13, believe I know it’s not that deep. I’m saying this because I’ve lived through fandom and set myself up with false expectations, only to be disappointed. Hell, I took a break from helsa for a solid 3 years because of how burnt out I was. It’s far too easy to dissociate from the text and treat fanon as canon; you’re just setting yourself up to be disappointed. Just let it be its own thing! Like I said, canon does not mean shit! Don’t take things so seriously! Feel free to tell your own stories!
Anyways, I still love this ship, or at least the version I came up with in my head, because I am a storyteller, and I saw potential in these two that could be realized through other means. It doesn’t matter to me if it’s canon or not. Just enjoy it as it is.
#helsa#disney#artists on tumblr#important#illustration#fan art#hans x elsa#queen elsa#prince hans#frozen#frozen 2#frozen 3#fandom#disney frozen
122 notes
·
View notes
Note
Pavitr x reader angst please 🙏🙏
Everyone Loves Heroes(Pavitr Prabhakar x Reader)
I gotchu anon ;))
Got a little confused halfway with this one, so it's a bit confusing to read but bear with me because it's 1am and I'm running on Coca Cola and sour straws :D
Synopsis/Feels: Basically Y/N is this worlds Gwen Stacey, famous for a bit at the end because idk, imagine that press scene from ITSV when MJ was talking to the city after Blond Peter died, reader dies(obv), angst y ag but that's what they wanted, reader is a girl, yeah yeah you get it.
Word Ct.: 885
••••••••••
It was just a normal day. Fighting thugs, feeding stray dogs, eating vada pav, hanging out with the rare, the elusive, the literally famous, singer Y/N Singh, yknow. The norm for Spider-Man: India.
Everything was going normally. A little boring, but normally. Nobody was in a huge amount of danger, and Y/N had worn a lovely outfit, which showed she was in a good mood.
He wanted to spend the entire day with her, to not leave her side. But alas, his duties as Spider-Man prevented him from doing so.
He should've been more careful. He should've stopped and wondered why his Spidey-Sense had been going crazy all day.
But no, he made what seemed to be a tiny mistake leaving her alone.
5 hours later, he's saving a bus from falling off the bridge connecting two cities, after it unfortunately collapsed. Struggling and he can only balance one thing, since even Spider-Man can't balance a bus with one hand.
He thought everyone had gotten away. That everyone on the bridge was safe.
"Hey, look out!"
That's when his heart absolutely shattered. He'd recognize that voice from a billion miles away. It was Y/N Singh. HIS Y/N Singh.
And she was there.
He could barely keep the bus up as he tried desperately to get a look at where his love was.
"It's okay...here, I'll carry you." He watched helplessly, his arms aching from holding a bus up alone, and his eyes stinging from the wind blowing through his cracked lens.
As Y/N grabbed the kid's hand, she seemed to notice the same thing Pav did.
She didn't have enough time to carry that kid away.
So she turned, giving Pavitr a quick glance. And despite not knowing the Spider hero, she put her faith in him to save the kid.
And so, a split second before the bridge collapsed, Y/N Singh tossed the kid, then falling the the streets below.
And Pav was helpless to do anything.
•
•
•
•
Pavitr tapped one of the microphones once, then a second time, causing the feedback to ring throughout the ginormous speakers set up around town hall.
"Sorry- I've never done anything like this before. And I don't have anything prepared to say..." Pav trails off, glancing at all of the cameras and eyes on him.
Mumbattan had just lost it's most beloved singer, who was well known to be dating Pavitr Prabhakar. It was an absolute bomb dropped on the poor city.
So right now, they needed someone to tell them it was gonna be okay. That, with time, everything would go back to normal. And they would rely on her boyfriend to tell them that.
But alas, Pavitr had also lost a piece of himself. He wanted to go home and cry, maybe even beat himself up for failing to save her.
The only reason he's here is because Gayatri and Inspector Singh expressly asked him to be. So he took a big breath before just...speaking his mind.
"I'll be honest. Y/N and I have been dating for 4 years, as most of you know. And in those 4 years, I found myself more than I had in my entire life before I knew her. I was lucky to know her on such a personal level, and it's...hard. Knowing she's gone. At times she would go on tour for months, but I knew she'd be back. Now...she's gone. Forever." Pavitr paused, sniffing in to stop his nose from running.
"Y/N was an amazing person. She was an inspiration to many, a light in the darkness to some, a friend to all, as well as a daughter to Mr.Singh, and sister to Gayatri Singh. And, at the end of her life, she was a hero.."
Pav thought for a moment. He shouldn't say the next part, he really shouldn't.
But he did.
"But she was also my girlfriend. And I hate that the world took her away from me so soon. As much as it pains me to say it, I can't lie. I hate that she had to be the hero that saved that boy. We all love heroes, and we're all sad when they pass away. And that sadness passes in a few weeks for most. But to me, Gayatri, and Inspector Singh, we can't just turn off the channel and pretend it didn't happen."
Pav knew he should've just stopped there, and everyone else did too.
But in a way he was talking to Y/N as well, hoping that his message would get to her no matter where she was.
"In the end, everyone loves heroes. Until they're the people close to them. Then it's a completely different story."
Pav knew he was condescending himself. He knew he wasn't making any sense. He saw poor Gayatri burst into tears less than 10 feet away from him.
But he had to keep going.
"I just wish Y/N could've been selfish for once in her life. Prioritized herself over a kid she didn't even know so she could stay with me. But she couldn't. It wasn't like her."
Pav took a deep breath, leaning closer into the microphone for his final word.
"And that's what I loved about her."
#pavitr prabhakar x reader#pavitr x reader#pavitr prabhakar#actsv#across the spiderverse#pavitr x you#pavitr x y/n
108 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Profit & Love Statement » Pt. 1
↠ Pairing: Seokjin x Reader
↠ Genre: Fluff, Comedy, Angst
↳ (5.5k), Office AU (lowkey E2L vibes)
↠ Summary: The workplace isn’t for everyone. It can be mundane and repetitive, with some describing it like a nuisance and others as a blessing. You’re the kind that leans more towards the latter and while it does make you an ideal candidate for many things, nothing could have prepared you for the whirlwind that is the new employee.
↠ Warnings: pg13, some swearing
↠ A/N: This one going to be a little different from my usual series. There’s probably going to be some inaccuracies with the business terminology and huge warning - there’s a lot of turtle paced development coming up ahead 🐢
↠ Next Update: Tuesday, July 25 (series masterpost here)

The rain drizzles down, pellets of water smacking against the window.
A huff of warm breath leaves you, the mist clouding up the surface of the glass. Your drooping eyes fixate on the roads outside, watching pools of water forming along the streets as another yawn bubbles up from your throat.
Blinking wearily, a sudden jolt has your body swaying. Your hands immediately shoot out, tightly gripping onto the pole next to you for dear life.
Looking left and right, recognition sparks through your eyes as your form becomes stationary. You whirl around, hands pushing against the multitude of strange bodies that block your exit.
“Excuse me.” You hiss, ignoring the lady that sends you a glare from your insistent urge to bypass her.
You end up finally making your way through, shoulders dropping down with relief. However, the moment your feet advance forward to slide through the plastic doors, they twirl and slam right on you.
“HEY!” You shout right away, eyeing the bus driver that rushes to step on the gas. Curling your fingers into a fist, you harshly knock against the door, “Let me out!”
The driver scrutinizes his brows at you from his rear mirror, resulting in you knocking against the plastic again with your lips set in a firm line.
After he opens the doors with an annoyed grunt, you immediately hurl yourself outside and let out a satisfied gasp, not recalling how long you had been packed with so many individuals.
Icy water sloshes against your feet and drowses your hair as you attempt to walk through the chaotic weather, heels hitting against the gravel. At one point you accidentally step into a puddle that engulfs your entire heel and it’s not long before the sensation of freezing cold water seeps in.
You wince, letting out a lengthy sigh.
Oh, the amount of things you would do for a car.
Shaking the wistful thought away, the sight of a broad building comes across from you, the hue of black eliciting nothing but gratitude from the centre of your chest.
Heading inside, you practically jab at the button to your floor in an instant, attempting your hardest to derail your focus from how water has begun to collect at the bottom of your feet. A familiar ding alerts you of your destination, the soles of your shoes meeting carpet.
Your eyes are zeroed in on your watch as you rush towards the narrow hallway in a frenzy, grip tightening on your bag. The moment the sight of a white desk greets your ears, your shoulder slump down with relief.
A woman sits directly behind it, eyes glued to the monitor before her as her hands move at the speed of light. She appears to be in her late twenties, a black blazer covering her white dress shirt and accompanied with a dark skirt.
Her eyes light up at your arrival, “Y/N!”
You sweep by the receptionist, greeting her welcoming disposition with an exhausted one. “Morning, Bora.”
Hastily leaving her off with a simple smile, you promptly head into the hallway where rows and rows of cubicles whizz by your quickened pace, alongside the addition of multiple doors that lead into individual offices.
As your eyes dart around, the sudden swinging of a door has you immediately freezing.
The words Human Resources written on a plaque flashes before your eyes as the door is promptly shut, a tall dark-haired man dressed in a white dress shirt and green tie emerging out. The scent of coffee fills the air immediately, his feet automatically revolving into your direction.
His eyes are wide as he nearly bumps into you, practically seconds away from spilling the bitter liquid all over you.
“Oh my god!” He exclaims, hands clamped around his drink, “I am so sorry‒ Did I get any on you?!”
You peer down at your shirt, only remains of rain sticking to the material left behind as you shake your head.
“I don’t think so?”
“Are you sure?” He quickly fumbles around, frantically examining around you.
You chuckle from his concern. “I’m fine, Hoseok.”
Although you’ve put his worries to rest, he doesn’t seem convinced as a ㅅ pout rises on his lips. His eyes divert, suddenly narrowing themselves at your form.
It only takes him a mere couple of seconds to state the obvious.
“Y/N, why do you look like someone just dumped a bucket of water on you?”
“It’s the weather.” You say with a sigh, glancing at the drops of water continuing to collect on the ground and soak the carpet.
Hoseok snaps his fingers, “Say no more.”
You’re left in confusion as he abruptly disappears into the HR office, emerging out with his coffee in one hand and a towel in the other.
You’re relieved when he passes the latter to you and gestures behind him, “I brought in a bunch after I saw the weather outside.” He laughs, “Looks like it hasn’t been the nicest to everyone today.”
You smile at that and he extends his arms, gesturing for you to take off your coat and hand him your bag. You begin walking towards your work station and he follows behind with your belongings, casually sipping down on his coffee.
“So what’s up? How are things with you?”
“Not too bad.” You’re attempting to shake some of the water out of your sleeves, drying them off with the towel immediately, “I've been pretty busy with our latest product launch. It seems like the company didn’t think of it as a huge investment and the numbers are just flatlining at this point.”
Hoseok chuckles at your straightforward tone, “I meant you Y/N, not work.” He peers at you, asking in the sincerest of tones, “How have you been?”
“Oh.” At his scrutinizing stare, you shake it off, “I guess I’ve been alright.”
“You sure?” He quirks up a brow, “I’ve heard a lot of ‘I’m fine’s’ and ‘I’m doing alright’ lately and call me a little crazy, but I’m starting to get worried.”
“And what?” You ask amused, “Should I report to Human Resources about my concerns?”
“Yes!” Hoseok dramatically exclaims, pointing towards you with hopeful eyes, “Just like that! I’ve heard one of their assistants over there is really considerate and willing to listen to any problems his friend’s are having.”
You chuckle at Hoseok’s naive disposition, knowing he’s doing his absolute best to convince you. However, you merely continue to dry your locks off with the towel he’s given you, walking alongside him.
“I know he’s like that, trust me,” You add on, “I really do.”
Hoseok grins, “‒But he needs to be focusing on his employee’s more than his friends.”
Hoseok pouts at your reluctance, but you simply brush it off.
“Now, what about you?” You redirect the spotlight, “Weren’t you supposed to be visiting your parents this weekend?”
He lets out a groan and you chuckle, “I’m taking it didn’t go so well?”
“Of course it didn’t go well!” He huffs, “They asked me when I’m going to get a girlfriend and my mother kept saying that she’s not getting any younger anytime soon and that neither am I, and, well….”
Your brows knit together, “What?”
“She’s been very expressive about wanting grandkids.” Hoseok says with a sigh. You have to try your best to stifle down your laughter, something that he can see is desperately trying to claw its way out.
“Go ahead, laugh.” Hoseok says with a roll of his eyes, “My parents badly want a Hoseok junior running around and I had to explain to them that it takes two to make one.”
Your laughter instantly dies out.
“You didn’t.”
“I did.” Hoseok hums, reaching your department. “In short and very explicit details. Turns out that doesn’t work enough to gross out your parents.”
“Oh my god.” You shake your head, planting a hand against your face. Hoseok laughs at your natural embarrassment, walking you over to your cubicle.
“What?” He asks amused, “Don’t you feel great after listening to good ol’ Hobi’s tales of woe?”
You sit down at your desk, voice dripping with sarcasm, “Oh I do, thank you so much for enlightening me with the information.”
“Anytime~”
Hoseok departs with a silly grin on his features, something has you shaking your head in disbelief as you wave him off. You roll your chair closer to your desk, waiting for your computer to reboot as you peer around.
The office is wide and expensive, multiple floors and separate divisions spanning across the building. Your work area lies within the Sales and Finances department, a sector that involves monitoring revenues and expenses, along with ensuring that resources are used to their best capability without skewing away from the company’s budget. Within the department, you work towards the first part of the two.
At the sound of shuffling from your right, your eyes dart over.
There’s a head full of russet brown hair seated next to your cubicle, his form being nearly invisible if you hadn’t caught a brief flash of him. His narrowed eyes are fixated on the spreadsheet on his monitor as his right hand jots down a handful of numbers.
You smile, “Morning, Yoongi.”
He lets out a small sound of acknowledgement, barely leaving his gaze from his monitor to respond back.
Your screen finally lights up, eyes trailing all over it. The very first thing you do is scroll through your email, your eyes racking through any pending ones from either your coworkers or the department that need your immediate assistance. After scrutinizing the couple that have already been sitting in there from this morning, you attempt to examine the notice you’ve gotten about the recent product that was launched, a sales report being requested.
A sigh leaves your lips at the realization, before you lean towards the barrier that separates yours and Yoongi’s desks.
“I’m assuming you’re already working on sending them a finance report?”
Yoongi hums, letting out a sigh that seems to match your own.
“If you ask me, they’re being really fussy about this.”
A smile quirks on your lips.
If there was anything you’d love about Yoongi, it was his brutal honesty.
“It’s already failed, I don’t think analyzing the trend for the third time will do much.” You mutter in response, already conjugating information on your screen despite your words.
You hear a small chuckle from Yoongi’s side, “I’d love to hear you repeat those words to management.”
If there wasn’t a plastic wall separating the two of you, you could almost bet he would be getting a playful glare from your end.
You redirect your gaze back to your screen.
The phone company you work at is supposed to be top notch, a booming competitor in the industry. However, ever since a recent product launch for an absolutely new cell phone with slightly upgraded features went wrong in the market, your department has been receiving quite a bit of heat.
No one wants to lose money – in fact you can understand the company’s frustration. But unfortunately you can’t reason with their inability to comprehend that they’ve indeed lost money and constantly analyzing trends won’t do them much good if they want to cut their losses for the long term.
Before you can question Yoongi on what he’s writing off for the profit and loss statement, the sound of footsteps approaching you grabs your attention.
In an instant, your head is raised, back straightened and a professional smile tugging on your lips.
“Y/N.” The woman calls, dressed in a formal black business suit with a clipboard in her hands. Her full name is written on a nameplate that sits right below her long brown locks, paling in comparison to the simple employee tag that’s clipped to your clothes.
“Soyou.” You politely greet, acknowledging your manager’s appearance.
“Do you have a minute?” She ponders, glancing at your screen.
There’s a sales report with your name on it and hours of rebuttal with Yoongi on your to-do list, but you shove those thoughts away with a polite ‘of course’.
“Excellent.” She smiles and you follow behind, the familiar walls greeting you immediately. Ushering you to sit down, you oblige as she leans back on her desk, facing you.
Having a conversation with your manager isn’t out of ordinary in regards to any updates on your work, but the fact that Soyou wants to speak with you privately raises some unease on your part.
You can only hope that your work performance has been satisfactory.
“I wanted to discuss a matter with you.” Instantly, your eyes are on alert.
She pivots, grabbing a file from behind her. “We’ve just hired a new employee.”
Your stare morphs into confusion for a moment as she flips through the papers in her hand, “It’s important for him to receive some training and we’ve mandated that he'll be an intern for the company first.”
Although relief floods through your form at the simple new hiring, you can’t dim down any of the confusion. Interns are usually those that work within an organization for a small period of time, mainly to get some experience under their belt for their resumes.
But this is an employee that’s already been hired, so why is the company accepting him just as an intern first?
Despite all the questions and scenarios lingering in your mind, you politely nod as Soyou continues, “He needs to shadow an employee from our Sales department for a few days, which is why I’ve brought you here.”
Job shadowing was usually done for newer employee’s to get comfortable within their new job roles. As the name implies, these employees are given them the opportunity to follow around another person within the company like a ‘shadow’ and be able to observe how they deal with things on the job.
You hum, understanding that essentially you’re being asked to be a mentor, “I understand.”
“Good.” Soyou puts the file away, crossing her arms with a smile, “I’ll be checking in on your progress and if there are any concerns, please let me know.”
You nod to her words, rising from your seat. Truthfully, you’re not that ecstatic at the idea of someone observing you during such a heavy work period, but you suppose it wouldn’t be too much to handle compared to what you do on a daily basis.
Soyou leads you outside her office but your feet halt, a sudden thought sparking in your mind.
“Soyou–“
She spins around, confusion etched on her features.
Your manager is standing right in front of you, in private, away from any ease-dropping ears.
The golden opportunity slips away as easily as it came.
“Thank you.” You plaster on a smile, “For this opportunity. I’ll do my best.”
“I would hope so.” She says with a smile, escorting you out. You want to internally groan already, frustrated with yourself beyond belief.
“Before I forget–“ She stops the door from shutting, your eyes wide. “Kim Seokjin will be here promptly tomorrow morning.”
Your brows knit together, “The intern that will be shadowing you.”
Recognition dawns on you and you nod, turning around to leave the area. However in the midst of heading back to your workplace, your brows stay knitted together, feet slowly moving.
“Kim…Seokjin?” You mumble. There’s a certain ring to it that makes you think it sounds familiar, but there’s no face that you can place on it.
With a sigh, you shake your head, knowing you’ll find out who he is soon enough.
***
Although the morning has just begun, it’s not long before you’re occupied with things as you work towards completing your report. But even though there’s a set of numbers and a bright screen flashing right against your eyes, your mind seems to be preoccupied elsewhere.
You decide to take a break after a couple of hours, returning with a cup of coffee only to see the cubicle next to you entirely empty. Setting your cup aside, you peer back and forth for a couple of minutes before noticing Yoongi returning.
Your eyes widen as you notice Soyou’s lingering around her office.
He sits down with a grunt, annoyance etches on his features.
“Did you get called in too?”
Yoongi’s gaze darts over to you, eyes narrowed as he hums.
Your voice drops into a whisper, “Is it about the new employee?”
His eyes look around before he’s leaning closer to you, “Soyou said he was going to be an intern before getting officially hired and that he needs to shadow an employee.”
Your brows contort, “Wait, what?”
“What is it?”
“Nothing, just…” You shake your head, “I got the same talk from her. Why are they hiring an employee as an intern and then asking him to follow us both around?”
“It’s weird.” Yoongi states, vocalizing your thoughts right away. “Almost like they haven’t decided if they want to officially hire him or not.”
You nod and he shrugs with a sigh, “There’s not much we can do about it.”
You hum, watching him scan over the contents of his screen in between your conversation. You ultimately agree that he’s right – even though all the variables in the equation don’t make sense, it’s something you have to do regardless.
***
The end of a long day of work is the most gratifying feeling ever.
Your sore back is on the verge of thanking you when you stretch, legs finally waking up from their slumber. The floor is nearly empty, the majority of your coworkers having left as you spent the remaining time finishing up your report.
Which is displayed on your monitor as a relieved smile curls on your lips. You make the decision of handing it in tomorrow and the monitor is turned off, displaying pitch black.
Departing out of the building, you take a step back, grimacing at the sight of rain.
“Y/N!”
You spin around in surprise as Hoseok approaches you, holding up a newspaper over his head with a giant smile.
You blink, “What are you still doing here?”
“I was a bit backlogged with work.” Hoseok sheepishly smiles. He suddenly shifts, pointing behind him, “But I luckily ran into Yoongi while I was leaving!”
Yoongi appears within seconds, hair soaking wet from the weather.
Hoseok frowns, “I told you to grab an umbrella.”
Yoongi turns to him with a deadpan expression, “And I told you I forgot to bring one.”
Hoseok shakes his head in exasperation and you muse at how Yoongi’s practically being doused with water, not caring enough to shield himself like Hoseok.
“What?” Yoongi ponders at your smile, “Is there a problem?”
You shake your head, “I was just thinking about how you look like a cat that’s being forced to take a bath.”
Yoongi playfully rolls his eyes at you and Hoseok snickers, before his eyes suddenly light up.
“Oh, Y/N! Did you get a chance to talk to Soyou?”
A sound of dismay leaves you and Yoongi raises a brow.
“I’m assuming things didn't go well?”
You nod, gesturing for Hoseok to stand with you closer to the building so he isn’t being poured on anymore. You gesture towards Yoongi too, but the latter shakes his head and mumbles there’s only enough space for two people.
“Yeah…” You mumble, “Do you guys think I’m working hard enough?”
It’s a thought that truthfully lingers in your mind ‒ hours of work ultimately being futile when you’re nowhere near an advancement in your pay.
“Man, is that even a question?” Hoseok chuckles.
You softly smile in return, but Yoongi speaks up.
“You do.” He says, intently staring at you, “You’re very efficient. It takes a certain skill set to get through a horrendous product launch and to properly forecast the aftermath of it.”
Your eyes widen and Hoseok stares at Yoongi stunned, his mouth wide open.
He plants a hand on his shoulder, “T-That was beautiful, Hyung.”
Yoongi scrunches up his nose, recoiling at Hoseok’s words.
“Thanks, I appreciate it.” You sincerely say, “It means a lot coming from someone who's a workaholic.”
“You do work a lot.” Hoseok turns his attention to Yoongi, “Like seriously, when do you even find the time to sleep after having Yoonsun and Haru?”
At the mention of his kids, Yoongi deeply sighs.
“I don’t.”
Hoseok stares at him baffled, but you nod, “I guess I can understand that.”
“Oh yeah, Yuna’s like what? Ten?”
Yoongi frowns, “Isn’t she fourteen?”
“She is fourteen.” You state, glancing at Hoseok perplexed. He merely pouts, saying that these days there’s no way of telling if someone is ten or fourteen and Yoongi responds with the fact that you actually can and perhaps Hoseok was getting a lot older than he hoped.
Hoseok shakes his head immediately, “Alright, alright, enough of that.” His eyes spark, “Are you guys up for grabbing dinner together?”
Yoongi hums as you shake your head right away with a wince, “Maybe another night, I’m working a shift tonight.”
Hoseok nods understandably, waving you off with Yoongi as you turn to leave.

Even though the day has come to a halt, it’s as if your entire day has just restarted.
Your business attire is exchanged for a frilly white apron strung around your waist, a smile plastered on your lips and a notepad with a pen in your hands.
“Can I interest you in any of our specials?” Your friendly eyes flicker between the middle-aged couple currently in the midst of scanning through their menus.
The man shakes his head without a response, appearing as if he were annoyed from your presence. You patiently wait for them to make a choice, ignoring the fact that the place is already packed with bustling voices and that there’s two children running around, presumably with high amounts of sugar in their systems.
“Why are all these options so expensive?” The woman huffs, staring at you for an answer.
“All of our dishes are made from scratch.” You politely reply.
She lets out a noise of discontent, lazily handing the menu to you, “Fine, whatever. Get me this mushroom soup dish, I’m starving.”
Her eyes snap up to her husband, who is still taking his sweet time, “Will you order already?”
“I’ll have whatever she’s having.” He says with a sigh. You take there menus kindly, turning around to serve the next tabl‒
“HEY!” A man next to the table you’ve just served pounds his hand against the table, “I placed my order half an hour ago! Where is it?!”
You meekly bow, a strained smile on your lips, “We have a full house today so the wait time has increased. I apologize for the inconvenience, Sir.”
“Fancy establishment, my ass.” He spits under his breath, glaring at you from the corner of his eye. You hurriedly make your way over to the counter leading to the kitchen, already feeling the man’s stare bleeding into the back of your skull.
“Is order 17 ready?” You ask, slumping against the long table. Your clothes are in a disarray from bustling around and there’s a particular deep ache radiating within the soles of your feet.
An instant small ding has your eyes lighting up in relief, a handful of plates arriving in your hands. You carefully balance them with your palms and turn around, cautiously but promptly heading towards your table.
Suddenly there’s a jab to your leg, one of the children let loose nearly bumping into you. You attempt to steady yourself but a woman abruptly smacks into your shoulder.
A loud crash echoes within the restaurant, all heads whipping around.
The woman stands in front of you, a nice helping of wine splattered all across her white blouse. Her son ‒ who you presume was the one running around you, is hiding behind her, a mischievous smile on his face.
Your wide eyes peer up, barely acknowledging that there’s an entire serving of spaghetti falling from your apron. As soon as the realization sinks in, you move to pick up the fallen food and plates.
A hand stops you.
You can only stare as the woman’s face turns into the same shade of wine.
“How dare you?!” She nearly screams, “What if my boy got injured from the glass?!?”
You almost want to scoff, baffled by her concern. Her son shouldn’t have been running around in a restaurant in the first place, nearly having bumped into you if his mother hadn’t come running after him.
You were just a waitress for god’s sake, not meant to be someone’s babysitter.
You simply grind your teeth and lean down in response, picking up the broken pieces of glass from the ground.
She shakes her head in disapproval, “What kind of wretched server doesn’t even care for her customers?!” Her voice implodes again, catching everyone’s attention, “Where’s your Manager?!”
Your hands instantly freeze, balling up into fists again. The Manager card is one you’ve heard of many times and unlike most establishments, yours tend to love the policy where the customer walks away happy.
A sigh leaves your lips and you swear this woman is burning lasers into you while looking like she was ready to pounce at any moment.
Two hands abruptly reach out for the fallen pieces.
You look up wide-eyed, astonished to find a pair of doe eyes leaning over with a giant tray, his hands hurriedly placing the pieces on it.
Once done, he rises to his feet and faces the woman. “It wasn't in our intentions for your evening to go this way.” He apologetically smiles, “Our Manager is at the front desk and would like to speak with you.”
Although still infuriated, the prospect intrigues her and you almost want to roll your eyes, knowing that she’ll probably walk away from this encounter with a free meal while your hands are filled with tiny pieces of glass and leftover spaghetti.
You stand up and he turns, gesturing towards the back door.
***
The sink is turned on and there’s a rag within your hands, viciously scrubbing out leftover pasta sauce out of your white apron. It’s nearly midnight and customers have started to finally leave, granting you the opportunity at not having to walk around with food on your clothes.
“Careful, you’ll probably destroy the fabric if you keep scrubbing it like that.”
The back door closes and you turn around to see Jungkook. He’s still wearing an apron and there’s a tray in his hands that he places down on the counter.
You shake your head, muttering underneath your breath, “I just don’t understand why they insist on bringing their kids in here if they aren’t going to look after them.”
Jungkook hums, leaning over the sink and plucking the apron from your hands.
Your brows furrow at the action, “I know what you mean.” He begins scrubbing in circles, the stains coming out much better compared to your rigorous technique.
He gestures behind him. “If it makes you feel better, there’s a leftover slice of chocolate cake with your name on it.”
Your eyes widen, “You’re joking.”
You inch yourself towards the tray he brought in with him, eyeing it down carefully before lifting up the top portion.
Surely enough, there’s a slice of chocolate cake underneath it. Your jaw drops and you spin around, only to see Jungkook cheekily smiling.
“Where did you get this?” You ask in astonishment, grabbing a fork already.
Jungkook shrugs, “Apparently one of the couples ordered our speciality cake but only took one slice and claimed it was too sweet.” He chuckles, “Plus I figured it was time to celebrate another screaming customer.”
Your shoulders slump down as a groan leaves you from the memory and he laughs at your reaction.
“Why do they always blame the employee’s for everything?”
He shakes his head, “Because we’re entirely responsible for this place even though we just get paid minimum wage.”
You snort, continuing to eat your cake.
“So how has the job search been going lately?”
Jungkook lets out a sigh, “It hasn’t been so bad. I’ve applied to some places and I’m just hoping for the best.”
His eyes suddenly light up, “Oh‒ I applied for your company too by the way.”
“Really?” He nods and a smile curls on your lips, “It would be amazing to have you there.”
“Yeah, I saw an advertisement for customer service and thought I’d give it a shot.” He points a warning finger in your direction, “Don’t tell Hoseok though. Last time I visited, he practically launched himself on me.”
You laugh, aware Hoseok could be overly doting sometimes without realizing it. Jungkook raises his arms, a squeaky clean apron emerging within seconds.
Your eyes widen and he hands it to you with a grin, “How did you‒?”
“One of many skills I've learned from working here is how to get stains properly out of aprons.”
You smile at him and he returns it.
It’s not long before you’re leaving the place, feet badly aching and a chilling breeze greeting you outside. You and Jungkook end up waiting half an hour in it for a bus to come along and by the time it does, you can’t wait to get home and for the day to be finally over.

You huff entering the room, form shivering and your hands tightened on your bag. You juggle it in between with your keys, one of your legs stretched out to hold the door open in the process.
Your eyes rack over the small apartment complex. The low ceiling results in your head having to occasionally lower, floorboards creaking as your feet shuffle against the cold hardwood. A kitchen is situated to your right, with a long narrow hallway leading into the living room.
As you carefully take your shoes off, your eyes roam around. It’s dead silent and you quietly pad across the wooden floorboards.
Suddenly a pair of upside down eyes are staring at you brightly. A hand rests against your racing heart and you recall occasionally forgetting that your apartment’s layout consists of her bedroom being right above the front door.
Yuna giggles like she knows she’s accidentally frightened you again and you scoff, a warm smile spreading on your lips.
“Aren’t you supposed to be asleep?”
She smiles, “I was, but then I heard the sound of your keys.”
You shake your head, setting down your bag, “Did you get the chance to eat something?”
She nods right away, “Was school okay?”
She nods again and the corners of your lips tug up at the basic answers. Her eyes flicker, pointing towards your right hand.
“What’s that?”
“Oh, uh, this?” You look over to where your keys still are, a handful of letters clutched in them, “It’s just today’s mail.”
She nods, slowly lifting her head to re-enter her room again. You let out a low yawn, cracking the aching muscles of your neck and back as you head into the living room. Even though you know you need to head into the kitchen to make yourself something, you never subject your excoriating cooking skills onto your younger sister, already having acknowledged that it wouldn’t be wise to poison two people instead of just one.
With a low exhausted exhale, you scatter the multiple letters onto the table and stare at them with crossed arms.
A deep frown settles onto your features.
Shaking your head, you decide to open all of them.
It begins with electricity. Then hydro. Rent even pops up, and the list only continues.
Your eyes scatter over the papers and the accompanying zero’s they always liked to show. However as your eyes sweep over the contents, there’s one letter that you haven’t yet regarded.
It’s different compared to the rest, and your lips pursue as you begin opening it.
Once you unfold it, it takes only a handful of words for your eyes to widen.
A loud scoff leaves your lips, the letter going straight into the trash. The sound of footsteps suddenly greet you and you quickly collect the rest of the letters into your arms, stacking them together and immediately setting them aside.
“Y/N?”
Yuna stares at you with wide eyes and you spin around, “What is it, Yuna?”
She curiously tilts her head to the side, “Is everything okay?”
You wonder if the bags underneath your eyes or the fatigue in your shoulders is obvious.
You warmly smile.
“Everything’s just perfect.”
#btswritingcafe#btsghostie#ficswithluv#jin fanfic#seokjin fanfic#kim seokjin fanfic#bts jin fanfic#jin fluff#seokjin fluff#kim seokjin fluff#bts seokjin fluff#jin angst#bts jin angst#bts jin office au#kim seokjin office au#bts office au#bts fanfic#bts fluff#bts angst#bts imagines#bts scenarios#jin x reader
70 notes
·
View notes
Text
32 | Legends of Darlaria
⨰ summary: You wake up in yet another unfamiliar place. This time, however, these strangers seem to recognize you. With your previous judgments and aspirations thrown out the window, you're now forced to face where your loyalties really lie. Who will you betray? And which General will you choose to stand by his side?
⨰ pairing/rating: yoongi x reader & jungkook x reader | PG-15
⨰ genre: 70% angst, 30% fluff | war!au & magic!au
⨰ warnings: profanity, violence
⨰ wordcount: 8.4k
⨰ join the taglist! (pm/send in an ask/reply/reblog)
⨰ previous | series m.list | next
⧖⧗Many, Many Circas Ago⧗⧖
Dear Instructor Shin,
After much deliberation, I have made my choice. I’m sorry I wasn’t able to tell you this in person. I had to leave quickly; they only gave me a week’s notice, so attached to the back of this paper is also my resignation letter as your teaching assistant. I enjoyed every moment of working with you, Instructor Shin, and I’m sorry that I didn’t choose to stay. I will forever remember your kindness and words of wisdom, and I do hope that someday I will visit—if you will have me.
Thank you for supporting me at Botswana Agate; you taught me that my skills are enough and my judgment can be sound. I really do think I’m in the right place.
I promise the next time I see you, I will have made a change. Please take care. I will miss you.
Sincerely,
Y/N
It had been a week since you sent your letter to Instructor Shin—hopefully, she received it. By now, you would have expected some sort of reply, but perhaps she was busy. She must be scrambling to find a replacement teaching assistant or working to obliterate the position altogether. Or she could also be purposefully ignoring you.
You couldn’t remember what you exactly wrote to her, but you began picking everything apart in your head anyway. Was your letter too short? Should you have apologized more? Apologized less? Should you have given her your letter of resignation in person? Was it rude of you to leave her behind, just like that? Should you have discussed it with her if you had any other option? But then again, did you really have a better choice? These questions and concerns circled your head for days; they tormented you, caused you to lose sleep, too. But if there was one thing about being a soldier-in-training, a cadet in the Darlaean Army, it was that there was barely time to overthink.
The training was indeed rigorous. Wake-up was at 5 a.m., and you exercised until 8 a.m., which was when breakfast was served. But breakfast had also been served at 8 a.m. in Botswana, so that much wasn’t a huge shift in schedule from your scholarly life. From 9 to 12 was what was called combat, which was essentially learning how to attack a wooden dummy. You struggled with this portion of the day the most; serving punches and kicks to an object that never wronged you in the slightest felt odd and unintuitive. Yet you did your best to keep up—in the end, the dummy was inanimate, and attacking it soon fit into your routine. At 12, they served lunch. Then, from 1 to 5 p.m., were showcases. If you weren’t performing, you were to watch, but it was never tedious in the slightest—you were able to gather a considerable amount of knowledge just from observing your comrades. You went through about 5 to 6 showcases per day yourself, rotating stations to perform your best skills to new sets of army officials. At first, it was nerve-wracking, and in truth, it still was. The officials sat with their tiny notepads, writing down every detail of your showcase; no one really knew what these notes were for, but if they were writing them, it seemed important enough to take every showcase seriously. 5 was dinner, which was always delicious—possibly because by then, you were always starving. Then from 6 to 9 p.m. was alchemy training, which was your favorite part of the day, and the portion of your training you looked forward to since you woke up in the mornings. After 9 was leisure time, but most recruits spent that time winding down in their barracks, for home for most of them was too far away to commute to the training grounds every day, especially not after their rigorous schedule.
It turned out that you’d severely underestimated the amount of physical exertion that training for the Darlaean army would take, but it didn’t take too long to get used to. Though on the first day, you collapsed while running your fifteenth lap around the gargantuan green field and had to be taken to the infirmary. It was humiliating (but you were also glad to have missed the entirety of combat training, for it was obvious you would’ve made a fool of yourself then too). You thought you would become the laughingstock of your training cohort—there were around twenty others—but word had traveled fast of your showcase back in Botswana—and now you had admirers, which was a foreign concept to you.
In Botswana, you were competition. Here, the other cadets practically lined up to aid you when you fell behind on your laps or struggled with your combat skills. “Here, Y/N, try rotating your shoulder a bit when you land that punch!” “Try to keep your back straight when you run! Don’t arch it; we don’t want you getting hurt!” “You might want to pin your trinket to your uniform. It’s going to fall out of your hair while you’re training!” Through others’ kindness, you were able to glean the proper techniques to become significantly stronger than before. You also began to repay their compassion by mentoring them in alchemy after all training hours were over.
You were the only Botswana student from your cohort, which meant most likely, you were the only cadet out of all of them to have gotten proper alchemy training. And as far as you were concerned, no other recruit was being paid to be there. While the others were struggling with color-shifting, you were attempting to master masking. The difference in skill was especially apparent during showcases, so you tried your best not to show off too much in case your comrades would change their minds and deem you a competition. But it wasn’t ingrained in the culture to work against each other in the Darlaean army. Not like it had been in the scholar world.
Sometimes in the place of showcases, there would be lectures and seminars, where you would catch a glimpse of Lieutenant General Son giving one of his charismatic speeches. You (and the rest of your comrades) saluted him whenever he entered the vicinity as you promised you would, but he never made any indication of recognizing you. After a while, you assumed he’d forgotten about you—he most likely dealt with thousands of soldiers every day, so how would he remember someone like you?
On the second week of the program, on one of the off days, the cohort was allowed a field trip to one of the infirmary wings for soldiers. The sight inside was gruesome. You had to hold back your vomit most of the time, unable to look too long at the mangled bodies and wailing soldiers. And the stench, the damn stench was so putrid that it took all of your self-control to refrain from gagging.
“Are they trying to scare us to work harder?” you asked the girl next to you, Hajin, after the visit concluded. She was taller than you, with a round face and full cheeks, her usual big eyes narrowed from what she had just witnessed. The ruby earring—her trinket—on her helix glinted as she tucked her wavy, shoulder-length hair behind her ears. Hajin was quite the popular recruit; from the moment the program began, others crowded around her for a chance to talk or at least be in her presence. She was kind and bubbly, so her popularity seemed well-justified. But despite the many others that begged to keep her company, Hajin liked to follow you around. She was always there, ready to help you with your combat skills, ready to sit next to you in the dining hall, ready to run alongside you during morning warm-up laps. She was also one of your most loyal students when it came to your casual, after-hours alchemy tutoring sessions.
When you looked over at Hajin, who usually had a wide grin on her face, she was seething. “It’s the Solarians,” she said through gritted teeth. She whirled around at you, her arms outstretched as she practically shouted, “They’re murderers! The whole lot of them! Did you see the damage they’ve done in the infirmary?” She reached forward and suddenly grasped your hands. “We’ve got to punish them, Y/N! We’ve got to get our vengeance!”
So perhaps the infirmary trip had to do with anti-Solarian propaganda, which you had completely missed as you had conditioned to be indifferent about them in the 11th city. You still didn’t exactly hate the Solarians, though now you were aware of what they were capable of doing. For a split second, you wondered if the Darlaeans were also capable of this kind of damage, and whether the average Solarian despised Darlaeans. It felt strange to wonder if you were despised by people who you did not know.
You didn’t really know how to react to Hajin’s outburst, but disagreeing didn’t seem like the right move, so you just nodded. Hajin didn’t seem to mind the lack of your reaction. Instead, she plopped down underneath a large tree and beckoned you to sit right next to her.
She let out a loud sigh as she leaned back on the tree trunk and stared up at the green foliage, which had created a nice shade from the sweltering summer sun. “We’ll defeat those helluvians one day,” she said, resolutely. Then, she sat right up, turning to you. “We can’t keep letting them get away with killing our people, Y/N! Not after what happened to my poor mother! Oh, I miss her, Y/N. Isn’t it sad? She died on the battlefield when I was only four. I can’t remember much, but she had my trinket made for me. See?” Hajin pointed to the ruby earring on her helix.
It suddenly made sense why she so despised the Solarians. Of course she would; they killed her mother! While you had lived a relatively sheltered life from the war, Hajin was most definitely not from the 11th city and therefore lived through the terrors of losing a family member to violence. “I’m sorry,” you said. You couldn’t imagine losing one of your mothers to the war. It was terrifying to even think of. If you had, maybe you’d hate the Solarians as much as everybody else seemed to. “Your trinket is very pretty,” you complimented. Instinctively, you touched your own trinket, which was a sparkly silver today, pinned flat to the chest of your uniform, where you planned to keep it for safekeeping.
“Thanks!” Hajin smiled. “I carry it around everywhere. Kinda have to as a soldier. I mean, a cadet. But I swear on Guseul’s heart, Y/N, I’ll avenge my mother’s death one day. As soon as I’m allowed on that battlefield, I’ll avenge every Darlaean’s—!” She was interrupted by her own stomach, which growled loudly as if she hadn’t eaten today at all.
You stared at her, eyes wide and mouth slightly agape, unsure how to react.
Hajin stared back, and the two of you stared and stared until Hajin began laughing. There was something pretty funny about the situation, and soon, you were laughing right along with her. After a few seconds of uninterrupted laughter, Hajin reached over and grasped your hands again, and in between laughs, she managed to say, “Let’s—” wheeze “—go!”
“Wh—” wheeze “—ere?” you asked, holding onto your stomach.
“Home!” Hajin snorted. “To—” wheeze “—get—” wheeze “—a—” snort “—snack!”
You were ready to make the trek to the 8th city and farther out, since most of your comrades in your cohort lived there, but to your utmost surprise, Hajin led you away from the training grounds, which essentially was the castle’s backyard, and into the castle itself.
“You live here?” you asked, eyes wide.
She grinned, skipping down the grand corridor with its towering ceilings and violet mosaic glass windows. “Home sweet home! What do you want to eat? I can ring up my lady-in-waiting! Cakes? Tarts? Deviled eggs?”
You, instead, froze in your spot and stared up at the crown princess herself. What were you to do in the presence of royalty? This surely wasn’t something that Botswana Agate taught you. Were you to salute them? But that seemed reserved for army officials. Unless the royal family was so heavily intertwined with the army that to honor them, you used the same salute! So you immediately straightened your posture, pressing two fingers up to your forehead, where your diamond had been when you were born, and shouted, “Your Highness!” for good measure.
Hajin began bursting out laughing. “Don’t ‘Your Highness’ me, Y/N!” she cried, slapping her knee. “Don’t salute me! I’m just Hajin!”
You slowly lowered your arm, feeling a little embarrassed that you’d blown up at the fact that Hajin had revealed she was Darlae’s only heir to the throne. Had your other comrades known she was the princess? Was that why she was always at the center of any crowd? Did she choose you because you didn’t know? “I-I’m sorry,” you said, unsure what to do with yourself now.
Hajin just giggled. “Don’t be! Come on, let’s go get some deviled eggs. Oh, I love deviled eggs. Did you know my lady-in-waiting makes them just for me? She sprinkles extra paprika on top because she knows I love the flavor. She’s the best!” She gasped. “Come on! You should meet her! I’ll introduce the two of you! This is going to be so fun!”
From that point onwards, friendship was simply inevitable. Hajin stuck to your side like glue, though you weren’t sure what about you was so interesting to her. You trained together, learned together, grew together. She was ever so supportive of your showcases, always cheering you on in the background. You tried to do the same for her, but Hajin solely practiced light magic, and your cheering would sometimes create fluctuations in her emotions, which wouldn’t reflect too nicely on her performance. Still, around Hajin, it felt as if you’d known her for years. Something simply clicked. You’ve only ever been in friendships before where you were the one who learned everything from the other; it was nice to have a change. With Hajin, things were different: you would teach her alchemy and she would teach you about the world outside of scholars.
Several circas into your training, as most of your cohort gained ample experience in combat and alchemy, some officials deemed it necessary to begin scoring your showcases. Now it began to make more sense why there were notes taken of your performances. You continued to receive near-perfect scores—never perfect scores though, which gave you enough motivation to want to improve.
A few circas later, your rather small cohort of 20 adolescents merged with a few other cohorts, creating a larger squadron. The program was becoming more serious—even more intense than before. They extended the training hours for alchemy, and now there were rumors of being cut—if you didn’t voluntarily drop out before. Recruits were doing that now—dropping out—as they realized that they were unable to keep up with the standards of alchemy the army seemed to be upholding. They also began ranking the recruits on a wooden board that they placed at the very entrance of the vast training grounds. It was supposedly a reminder of where you stood in the squadron, and though it was never explicitly stated, if you were near the bottom, it was probably best for you to drop out.
In your squadron, there were recruits from cohorts who had started training several circas before your cohort had. But there were also recruits from cohorts who started training a circa or two after your cohort; they were deemed ready by officials to merge into a larger, less proctored group and were generally highly skilled in alchemy, though none of them had the academic discipline of a Botswana student.
With the introduction of rankings, recruits began keeping to themselves. It reminded you a lot of Botswana and the rankings that the instructors used to tack onto the white marble board every week. Perhaps ranking people made them compete against each other. Still, you did your best to help; you and Hajin never stopped your nightly alchemy tutoring sessions.
You remembered the first time you checked the wooden ranking board, only to be in shock that your name was at the very top, next to that shining silver number 1. Kwang Y/N, it said right there. You couldn’t believe your eyes. Hajin couldn’t either. It was like she was boasting for you, telling her friends—who were also your friends—and her lady-in-waiting and even her father, who was the damn king of Darlae: “My best friend ranks first in our training program! Out of 100!”
The first time you met the king, you were shaking in your shoes. You didn’t know what to expect. He was, in fact, the ruler of the nation you were expected to protect in the future, and you were only a 14-year-old girl who had somehow befriended his kind, generous daughter—his only child. But the king—he insisted you called him Hoseok, not King Jung, and definitely not Your Majesty—welcomed you with open arms. He made a joke about his daughter’s alchemy skills improving more in the span of several circas than they ever had before, and he owed that to you.
Hoseok seemed to somehow know about your parents being preoccupied with their work (even more so now that they were royal divinists) and often invited you to stay over at the castle and have dinner with the royal family, which only consisted of him and Hajin. Hajin’s room soon became like your own. Everything inside her chambers looked like it had been dropped into a vast vat of violet dye; she loved Darlae, and she made sure that she represented her nation well. Next to the wide windows that faced the training grounds, was her large bed, which was adorned with plush lilac-hued pillows and a smooth, duck feather comforter. There was a grand fireplace next to a large bookshelf filled with books, but Hajin said she never touched either of them. Instead, when the two of you were in her room, you spent most of your time staring out the windows, enjoying people-watching and the warm sunlight that would stream in during the summer afternoons. From high up in the castle, you could see the fruitful orchard that surrounded the training grounds; during the summer, the trees were always heavy with ripe fruit, and the cadets would often snack on their hand-picked harvests throughout the day. You always spotted a couple of apricot pickers when you stared out the window, and you constantly wondered whether others from the castle watched you when you were picking the fruit off the trees.
Sometimes, Hoseok would knock on Hajin’s door and call the two of you to dinner. Then, the three of you would stroll down the decorated hallways and into the lush dining hall, where a piping hot meal would be waiting. Conversations during mealtime were usually about training, which Hajin had no problem talking about because she loved every bit of it. You were a little more reserved, always terrified you would say the wrong thing in front of the King of Darlae. But Hoseok was kind and you rarely saw him as the scary, serious king that you assumed he would be.
But there was also one time when you and Hajin caught Hoseok sitting on his bejeweled throne, talking to Lieutenant General Son. It was interesting since you thought the king of the nation would be in heavy correspondence with the General and not his right-hand man. You couldn’t see the Lieutenant General’s face—only his back—but from Hoseok’s expression, you could tell the conversation was grave. You never saw Hoseok look so solemn before; he was rubbing his chin with his hand, barely even blinking as he spoke with the man in front of him. You and Hajin watched behind a cracked open door, attempting to eavesdrop. It was the quietest you’ve ever seen Hajin be, but neither of you gleaned anything from the short espionage session.
“What could they have been talking about?” you asked.
“I dunno,” Hajin said, shrugging. She fell back on her bed, immediately being swallowed up by the purple covers. “But it’s usually Dad with General Hwang. I wonder why it was only the Lieutenant General today. Doesn’t he terrify you, that Lieutenant General Son? Even his stare gives me goosebumps! I’ve never even talked to him, but I sort of don’t want to.” She shuddered, then jumped up to look at you with wide eyes. “Oh, but I would have to talk to him eventually! When we graduate from our training program and become real soldiers, we’ll have to follow his orders! Or, at least, his orders that he gets from General Hwang.”
But the mystery behind the Lieutenant General and Hoseok’s conversation was short-lived. A few days later, it was announced that the General of the Darlaean Army was deceased—killed during battle. The body had been unretrievable, completely burned to ash. There was a three-day mourning ceremony, and soon after, Lieutenant General Son became the new General of the Darlaean Army. He never appointed anyone to be his Lieutenant General.
“Who knows how long it’s been since former General Hwang actually died?!” Hajin said, but she didn’t sound mad at all. Or sad for that matter. But you didn’t feel too mournful either, which felt incredibly wrong, but you didn’t know anything about the former General, nor did you know what he looked like.
“Do they usually hide away deaths like this?” you asked.
“Only the important ones,” Hajin said. “I think they do it so they have a plan before people begin to panic. See, Dad talked to General Son so they could be on the same page about his promotion. And also so General Son could practice the eulogy he gave during the funeral. I saw some people cry! Makes sense, though. Former General Hwang was a pretty good General, I hear. It’s a pity he’s gone…”
“It’s really sad,” you said, though you didn’t necessarily feel that way, which made you feel guilty all over again. “Do you think they also talked about the fact that General Son wouldn’t be appointing a Lieutenant?”
“Possibly.” Hajin shrugged. “Dad’s always talking about how General Son could single-handedly save our nation. I guess he’s just so good that he doesn’t need a second-in-command.”
“He does have this very… commandeering aura,” you admitted.
Hajin nodded. “Very.” Then, she grabbed your hands in hers, her lips stretched into a wide grin. “Wanna go eat some deviled eggs?”
You shook your head. “Hoseok said we need to stop snacking before dinner. Remember last time you couldn’t eat a single thing because you were too full from the eggs?” You laughed. “I don’t want to disappoint any of your royal chefs.”
“I can’t believe you’re listening to my dad!”
You smiled. “Well, he is the king.”
Hajin rolled her eyes. “King sming. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about!”
But Hajin always listened to you, in the end. You were more than a year older after all, and from all the tutoring you gave her in alchemy, she came to respect you as a sisterly mentor. This was something that Hoseok caught onto very quickly.
“I can’t thank you enough, Y/N. For being friends with my daughter,” Hoseok said. He stood from his throne, descending his steps until he was at level ground with you. “And I thank you again for meeting with me at such a late notice.”
“O-Oh, it’s nothing,” you said, fiddling with the trinket on your uniform. The Darlaean King long ago forbade you to salute in his presence, just as his daughter had, but it felt strange to be so casual around a man who donned a heavy silver crown on his head, adorned with his birthstone, an amethyst. “Hajin’s a great friend. I’m really lucky to have her.”
Hoseok smiled, rubbing his chin with his hand. “I’m glad you seem to be doing well. We don’t get many recruits from Botswana Agate, but when we do, they’re very promising. General Son has told me a lot about you—” he said “—from your first showcase to your performance in the training program for adolescents. I’ve gotten reports that you’ve been mentoring my daughter in alchemy?”
“Y-Yes,” you admitted. “Every night after alchemy practice.”
“She’s gotten better,” Hoseok said. “I’ve said this before, but Y/N, I’ll say it again: she’s gotten much, much better in the last few circas than she ever has in the several years she’s learned alchemy. To my daughter, alchemy isn’t very natural; she was born in Circa Ruby, so she was always an innate healer, just as I am an innate divinist. And she’s always had a penchant for light magic, which is much harder to learn and teach.” He blinked, then made eye contact with you, his brown eyes softening when he saw your nervous expression. “I’m rendered impressed, Y/N. It is thanks to you that she is ranked fourth amongst the other cadets. I reckon that you practice dark magic? There is stability in your hexes, and I must say that even General Son has come to me rather astonished.” He smiled again. “I know. It’s hard to believe a man like General Son can have more than one emotion, isn’t it?”
You didn’t know whether he really expected you to reply, so you laughed nervously.
Hoseok nodded understandingly. “I’m sure you’re confused as to why I called you over here without your best friend. I only wanted a simple heart-to-heart. Hajin is very adventurous as you may know, so I trust you to continue to keep her grounded as you’ve been doing. She’s always wanted an older sister, and you’re exactly what she needs.”
You smiled. Hajin’s adventure-prone personality was why you liked her so much. There was never a dull day when Hajin was around; in a way, she taught you how to have fun. She knew exactly what to climb on the castle grounds to witness the most beautiful sunsets. She knew secret shortcuts to get through each city’s gates as rapidly as possible to, in her words, “maximize exploring potential.” She knew the best prices for anything you could think of in the 8th city’s mini-markets and even the far away 3rd city’s bustling marketplace. During off days, she took you everywhere around the nation—you were very adamant about avoiding a certain tea shop in the 8th city—and neither of you ever grew tired. Perhaps it was due to the rigorous stamina training—or because both of you were so young.
Yet, there were also times when Hajin liked to have a little too much fun. You often had to stop her from going on spontaneous night shopping sprees in the 8th city because she surely wouldn’t make it back home in time to get an adequate amount of sleep before training the next day. Much less frequently, you had to foil her plans to visit the Blackwoods, which was a rather mysterious and dangerous forest in Darlae’s very own backyard. There were rumors of well-intentioned Darlaeans disappearing there, and you didn’t want to put the king’s only child in jeopardy. Once, you even had to suggest that she reconsidered inviting all ninety-something cadets for a deviled egg feast that would leave her poor lady-in-waiting only one hour to prepare enough food.
Hajin was spunky and adventuresome. She often spoke and acted before thinking, but it was said that these types of people on the battlefield were the most successful; who needs second thoughts when the enemy is a few milliseconds away from hurting you? You, on the other hand, had the bad habit of overthinking, which Hajin liked to tease you about all the time. It was a nice balance the two of you had when you were together—the push and pull of spontaneity and vigilance. It had only been a few circas since you’d met Hajin, but it felt as if you’d known her for years—as if she really was your younger sister! You told Hoseok so.
He smiled warmly at your words, reaching out to place a hand on your shoulder. “Then you can consider yourself as part of our family, my dear.”
Almost a little too quickly, a year flew by. You had yet to receive a letter back from Instructor Shin, so you assumed she didn’t approve of your choice and chose to ignore you. Which was fine. Sort of. It was difficult to think that she would cut off contact because of your decision to join the army—after everything she told you—but it also wasn’t too surprising. You tried to swallow the disappointment and move on with your life.
Then there were your parents. They were doing so well that they possibly forgot that they had a child. Their lives as newly appointed divinist scholars must be exciting; they were so busy that you rarely saw them. But you spent most of your time doing what you liked on the castle grounds, anyway. So strangely, it didn’t hurt as much as you thought it would when they simply became nonexistent in your life. Maybe you and your parents were never meant to be close. Besides, heroes moved on. After one successful save, they went looking for the next thing to fix. So that’s what you decided to do.
On your 15th birthday, Hoseok and Hajin threw you an extravagant birthday dinner—something you’ve never had in your life, for you’ve never celebrated a birthday before. After the meal, Hajin took you back to her room, where she pulled out a small, pearlescent white box with a purple velvet ribbon decorating it.
“Open it!” she said, excitedly. “Open it, open it!”
The two of you sat on her bed, the starlight streaming into the bedroom as you opened the gift. You gasped, hands flying to cover your mouth.
There, right in front of you, was your birthstone, your diamond, a beautiful pendant to a dainty necklace. You hadn’t suspected a thing when Hoseok had offered to polish and clean your and Hajin’s birthstones earlier in the day! Your quivering hands reached out to pick up the necklace.
“Hajin…” you whispered, turning to your best friend. There were nearly tears in your eyes. “It’s so pretty…”
“Aw, don’t cry!” Hajin said, leaning forward to envelop you in a hug. “Everyone in my family has accessory trinkets! My father’s is his crown. My mother’s was a bracelet. Mine’s an earring. And now yours is a necklace. Isn’t it beautiful? Dad thought a ring would be a better fit, but I argued against it. You like to fidget with your trinket, so I thought you’d lose it if it were a ring.” She giggled. “Your quill trinket was getting a little battered, and there were just times during training when I thought it would completely fly off! A necklace is much, much safer. You won’t have to worry about the Solarians burning it off during battle. Plus, every talented cadet needs a special trinket.” She patted your back and pulled away. “Come on, let’s see you with it on! Oh, it’s going to look so gorgeous on you!”
Hajin had you turn around so she could clasp the necklace around your neck. Then, she ordered you to stand in front of the mirror to see how it looked. You stared at yourself in the mirror, your eyes wide as you touched your precious diamond that sat between your collar bones. It looked like the kind of trinket that the protagonists in your books would have.
“Here,” Hajin said as she handed you an open box with your old quill pen, where bits of the plume had been burned off, due to an unfortunate training accident on another cadet’s part. “For safekeeping. And I was right. The necklace does look gorgeous on you. In fact, gorgeous wouldn’t even begin to explain how good it looks, Y/N. It looks magnificent. No, wondrous. Oh, I know! Resplendent!!”
You laughed, setting the box with the quill off to the side and hugging your best friend. You held onto that old quill afterward, for it was still of sentimental value—it reminded you of the days you spent in Botswana Agate and of course, of your parents. Still, it collected dust, and you only occasionally opened it on arbitrary days to see if it was still doing well; your new trinket became your most prized possession. “Thank you!” you said. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
You spent the next several circas brainstorming the perfect gift to give to Hajin, to somehow repay the favor. But how could you find something that she, the Darlaean princess, didn’t already have? You decided to opt for something hand-made.
Hajin was always complaining about her gowns; she wanted something that would allow her to run and climb trees and do cartwheels. So, using the fashion alchemy you learned at Botswana, you shifted her the perfect purple pantaloons with ruby-hued stitchings—to match her trinket. And with the remaining fabric, you made yourself a matching gown. Hajin was more than ecstatic when she opened your gift, declaring that you were sisters for life.
You went on many more adventures outside of the 12th city with your matching outfits. Your favorite city quickly became the 5th. It was where they made all the beautiful and intricate fabrics that merchants and vendors sold in the grand 3rd city markets and the much smaller mini-markets of the 8th city. You could spend hours, perusing the selection of cloths, textiles, and fabrics until Hajin begged you to move on. When that happened, you would often drag her to the 4th city, which happened to be your second favorite. The 4th city was home to Darlae’s plantation and livestock. You especially loved to pet the cattle that roamed around the grass terrains and tried not to think too hard about their fates (which either involved being slaughtered or tested on by alchemists).
One of Hajin’s favorite cities was, of course, the 6th, which was entirely the royal family’s land—a mere extension of their castle in the 12th. There lay their abandoned summer home, where they had land that stretched on and on and what must be hundreds of rooms in the castle. They used to use it more often when more of the family was alive. Hajin loved to run through the castle, exploring all of the different chambers and attempting to find any secret passageways (there were too many to count). But ironically enough, for such an avid explorer, Hajin loved the 12th city the most, where she was born and raised. There was the man-made Sapphire Lake that she enjoyed swimming in, the lovely orchards she explored when she grew hungry, and the enormous training grounds where she trained in hopes of avenging her mother’s death.
On some off days, you grew tired of all the exploring, though Hajin never really understood that. Still, she was happy to stay in her chambers all day if it could be with you. The two of you would usually people-watch or dine on some deviled eggs—not too many though, so you wouldn’t ruin your appetites. But there was one particular day when you decided to poke around Hajin’s bookshelf to see what books she never had the joy of reading. Hajin liked to tease you for being such a bookworm, but you never really minded; she was missing out, anyway. She blamed her aunt for installing so many bookcases in the room, for before Hajin, this room belonged to her—before she mysteriously disappeared one day. Apparently, Hajin’s aunt went a little mad from the war, and no one could blame her. They never really found the body. In part, Hajin only kept the bookshelves in her room to honor her aunt, though you think the king only agreed to this because he wanted his daughter to begin reading books, which simply never happened.
But stories like the ones you read stuck with you, and you had read just about every single fairytale out there, exhausting every library. So when you saw a beautiful, red leather-bound book with a title that you did not recognize, sitting there on Hajin’s bookshelf, you simply had to explore it. Hwayoung’s Tale, it read on the spine. There was a small golden imprint of a flame as well. It seemed to entrance you. Immediately, you reached out to take it from the shelf. Except the book was stuck. You frowned. No matter how hard you pulled on the spine, it wouldn’t budge from its slot on the bookshelf.
Frustrated, you gave the book a hearty yank. But instead of flying out off the shelf, there was a small click! and a loud creeeaaak! that followed. The book stayed on the shelf.
You heard Hajin gasp from behind you. “Look!” she shrieked. “Look!!” Your head jerked sideways, and immediately you saw that the floor of the unused fireplace had opened up, leading to a dark hole. “A secret passageway!” she yelled, jumping up from her bed and nearly flying over. She grasped your hands, squealing, “We have to explore it! How could this have been in my room all these years? How are we only finding this now?” She laughed. “Maybe I should’ve taken up reading earlier. Oh, Y/N, we’ve got to go in there! It’ll be like the secret passageways in my summer home! Oh, what an adventure! I wonder what we’ll find. Today’s looking out to be adventurous after all. Come on!”
“W-Wait!” you said, trying to resist her beginning to tug you towards the dark hole. “Don’t you think it’ll be dangerous?”
Hajin paused momentarily. Then, she shrugged. “If it was dangerous, it wouldn’t be in my room.”
That was fair, but then again… “W-What if this is how your aunt disappeared?”
Hajin pumped her arm heroically in the air. “Then we can finally solve that mystery!” Before you could stop her, she took hold of the old ladder leading into the dark hole and began climbing down. “I can always go by myself!” she called, her voice echoing as she disappeared out of your view.
You began pacing nervously across the room, sweat beginning to accumulate on your brow. What to do, what to do? You and Hajin had training early tomorrow, and there was no telling what would be down that hatch. What if you disappeared before ever being able to accomplish anything? What if everything you’ve ever lived for went down the drain due to some stupid, spontaneous decision? The thought scared you. But there was also another overwhelming emotion: worry. You couldn’t possibly allow the king’s only child to disappear into oblivion. She was his only family member, and if he found out that you were the one who let her gallop into danger, you wouldn’t know how you would live with yourself.
So, after nervously tugging on your necklace for a few seconds, you picked out a random book from the bookshelf—that thankfully didn’t trigger any more secret openings—and masked it into a bright oil lamp. “I’m coming, Hajin!” you yelled after your best friend and soon followed her into the darkness.
But it turned out what was at the end of that secret passageway wasn’t so dangerous after all. You and Hajin faced an elaborate underground tunnel system that stretched on for so long that even after spending years in it, you never quite finished tracking all of the paths. These underground passageways took you all around the nation—from the sewers of the very 1st city to even a burrow nearby Sapphire Lake.
“Who do you think made these?” you always asked in awe. “And why?”
Hajin liked to joke it was her aunt’s doing because she had been quite as adventurous as her niece. “It seems like something she would do to sneak around the cities.”
But that didn’t answer the question of how she was able to create an entire tunnel system.
“My aunt didn’t talk much, unlike me. She and my dad weren’t that close. He liked to call her a social recluse. Maybe it’s ‘cause she had so many secrets.” Hajin grinned.
Nevertheless, you and Hajin were 15 years old—young and simple-minded—and didn’t question the origin of the tunnels as much as you could’ve; instead, the two of you explored the underground passages every minute you could without compromising your rankings in the program.
It was usually pitch black in the tunnels, which always made it a little scary when going on your weekly expeditions, but much of that fear was alleviated by having the other around. You would never explore the tunnels without Hajin, and Hajin vowed never to do it without you either—for she was also a bit prone to losing her way, and it was superbly easy to get lost in the maze of tunnels. So, to avoid becoming trapped in the tunnels, you decided to draw out a map, which you kept hidden between two arbitrary books on Hajin’s bookshelf if you weren’t using it. And as circas passed, your map expanded and expanded—until you had drawn over 100 paths originating from the castle grounds.
There was something so mysterious about the tunnels that drew you and Hajin both in. It felt so much bigger than the two of you, but it didn’t necessarily make you feel small and insignificant, either. The underground passageways became your and Hajin’s little secret, and you never told another soul about them—it was sort of a best friend pact.
But that joyous phase of wonder and exploration ended too quickly when training became cutthroat. Soon, the program took up all of your time, and there was no opportunity to run around and have fun anymore—not even on off days. There were more and more showcases to attend, and the physical training became more arduous as well. They wanted the cadets to learn more advanced alchemy, which wasn’t a problem for you but was a source of anxiety for many others. It seemed that they wanted to up the ante to see who was ready to move on. And for a while, you were doing just swell; if the program increased its challenges, you simply worked harder. It was only when they introduced dueling that you finally stumbled, hard.
Dueling felt barbaric, for the lack of better terms. You were told to fight another cadet with alchemy until one of you surrendered. But you simply couldn’t bring yourself to purposefully attack another person—and especially using alchemy! Even all that combat training on the wooden dummy couldn’t prepare you for this. Heroes never hurt anyone without good reason; in fact, some of them had moral conduct of never laying a finger on others, which was what you’d always aspired to do, even if it was a pipe dream. You always knew that, in the end, you would have to fight the Darlaeans, but that was a problem worth agonizing over in the future. But this wasn’t the end; this was merely just the beginning—the training period. You simply couldn’t understand why you had to potentially hurt your comrades—and for the sake of training? What bullshit! Couldn’t you practice combat alchemy with wooden dummies? Was this the unnecessary violence that the scholars always warned you about in the Darlaean Army?
There were cadets leaving duels with cuts and bruises, and the worst case you’ve ever seen was a broken nose. It made you feel sick to the stomach that you could hurt someone like that—or someone you’ve never wronged could inflict that kind of pain onto you. This was what villains did—cause pain, wreak havoc—and you wanted nothing to do with it.
Every time you faced your opponents, and every time that they threw their first charm your way, you immediately surrendered. The first time you did it, you tried to convince yourself that it had been a mistake—that you didn’t mean to surrender so instinctively, merely seconds into the duel. But when the same thing happened in your second duel, your third and so on, you realized that you were turning surrendering into a habit.
But there was that exhale of relief every time you surrendered as the fear squeezing your guts suddenly relaxed. And once you got used to this feeling of comfort, you chased after it again and again—never once even attempting to participate in your duels. It made you feel like you didn’t have what it took to become a soldier. Soldiers, who dealt with the pain and nervosity of marching into a battlefield knowing full well that they might not come back. And even though Hajin—who was a natural-born dueler—tried to make you feel better and offered to help, you couldn’t really get that horrible, gut-wrenching feeling out of your stomach when you even thought about throwing a hex at your opponent who was very much not an inanimate object and would feel every bit of the pain you inflicted.
Your ranking, as a result, began to plummet.
“Y/N, you’ve got to participate!” Hajin told you. “You need to learn how to do this! Sometimes before duels, I try to think about the bastards who killed my mother—it really gets me going!” Hajin was worried and was only giving advice because she wanted the best for you, but the advice was hard to follow. You simply didn’t have that kind of rage and hatred in you. You never lost anyone you knew in the war, nor did you think that losing someone in the war would make you want to attack your comrades, who had done nothing malicious to you at all.
Your ranking continued to plummet.
It came to the point that one day, General Son met with you to warn you that you were on the verge of being cut from the program.
The world around you shattered.
“I cannot understand why you refuse to participate, cadet.”
His words rang in your ears for days on end.
“There is no place for cowardliness in my army.”
Perhaps he was right. Perhaps you were being a coward.
You didn’t know what to do with yourself. If you were cut, they would kick you out of your home in the 12th city and stop paying you. You would have to say goodbye to Hajin, to the king who felt like your third parent, to the secret tunnels, to your other friends, to one day saving the world… It would ruin everything.
The General was being merciful, and you knew it; not many other recruits were given warnings when they were up on the chopping block. This special treatment only increased the pressure you felt to begin participating in these duels. You were on ice so thin that it was on the verge of breaking, and you could already imagine yourself drowning in the deep, freezing waters.
General Son gave you three days to change your behavior—an ultimatum. If you surrendered another duel, you would be cut and kicked out from the 12th city; it was final. This meant that you only had one choice: to win your next duel—you’ve never done that before.
All at once, it felt like you were at a dead end. You began regretting your decision of dropping out of Botswana Agate. You began ruminating on what could’ve been—by now, you would’ve been a respectable student at Aven Quartz. You began wondering if you were even cut out to be a soldier. How could you be? When you were terrified of hurting others and hurting yourself?
And how could you be a hero when you were so cowardly?
All those times you surrendered flashed in your mind. It was almost as if fear was your second nature. No proper soldier could be as cowardly as you. If you were this nervous for a minor duel amongst your comrades, you couldn’t imagine the trepidation you would feel going off to war. General Son was right. There was no place in his army for cowards.
It was surely one thing to be an adequate alchemist, but what good was that when you didn’t have the courage to use it?
So what were you going to do with your life now?
The more you thought about it, the deeper you sank into your feelings and questioned your choices.
But when you felt like you were drowning beyond the point of no return, it was Instructor Shin, who sent a response letter more than one year later, that brought you back to the shore.
Y/N,
I have spent circas contemplating my answer to you, my student. To be quite honest, I was disappointed at first—perhaps a little angry as well. I could not understand why such a talented student as you would be content with throwing away a bright future as an alchemist scholar. Yet… you must see something in the army to join their cause. This may be something that my limited point of view as an instructor heavily interweaved in scholarly practices cannot see. So, after much thought, I trust that your reason is sound.
I am happy for you, Y/N, that you are in the right place. Academia is constraining at times. There is freedom of thought, yes, but you have always wanted to think bigger, haven’t you? Perhaps you want to participate in a cause that will bring great glory to Darlae. Perhaps the world of academia is too small for your liking. I understand why the army is your calling now.
I trust that you will make the change you set out for, for I assume that there are many ways to excel in the army. Your passion, determination, and perseverance will speak volumes wherever you may go. You have dodged the many obstacles of academia, and this experience will help you overcome the more grueling challenges of the outside world. And so, I humbly wish you the best. I am happy to have been a part of your journey of excellence and to have taught you the little that I know. May you one day change Darlae for the better. And may you one day still remember me, your strict, old, incompetent instructor, who nearly stopped you from achieving greatness in the Darlaean Army.
Instructor Shin
⨰ previous | series m.list | next
⨰ a/n: whoops so let's pretend this isn't two weeks late haha! life has been... busy. it's the summer but there's a lot to prepare for in the fall semester 😭 plus they're making me do full stack for my internship and i was NOT expecting that at all :') also life update: i think i'm starting to see someone????? cool, i guess. he very lowkey reminds me of the solarian general LOL. both isfjs
please consider telling me your thoughts with a comment, an ask or a reblog :) i love hearing readers' impressions/rambles/predictions! if you want to join the taglist, send in a private message, ask, reply to this post or reblog with your request!

#jungkook fanfic#yoongi fanfic#yoongi angst#bts fanfiction#thebtswritersclub#btscreatorscorner#btsgoldnet#btshoneyhive#bangtaninn#houseofddaeng#bts fic#bts fanfic#yoongi x reader#jungkook x reader#bts angst#magic au#war au#bts series#bts fics#legends of darlaria#lod
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐅𝐮𝐜𝐤𝐛𝐨𝐲
warning : fluff, slight angst. vinnie being a huge simp.
summary : he changed his fuckboy ways for one girl and one girl only
vinnie x fem!reader
there she is, the most beautiful girl i've ever laid my eyes on. she may be quiet, but god she can turn me into her little bitch if she wanted to. i was never a believer of love at first sight but as cheesy as it sounds, she makes me think twice about that.
y/n. the only girl that has made me feel actual love without actually doing anything. she is the only girl that wouldn't fall to their feet for me. the only girl that hasn't tried to get with me and i love that about her.
for the past few months, I've been contemplating on whether or not i should ask her out. it may sound easy but it's not when you're like me.
my mind always goes back to how i was and how most people see me. i'm known for playing girls. am i proud of it? no.
however, the last time i "played" someone, was around two months ago. mainly because i wanted to change my ways and prove that i'm more than just a fuckboy. girls now see me a sex object and assume that i'll have sex with them if they asked. no chance.
i want to stop being seen as the 'fuckboy that does anything for sex'. so far, it hasn't worked as good as i hoped. many girls have been spreading rumors around the entire school that i fucked them in the janitor's closet or that i took them on a date. or that we were so kinky. girls are crazy.
my ex, emily, recently told everyone that i took her on a date and that now we're talking. i ignored the rumors because they weren't true, but people are still gullible enough believe whatever comes out of her dirty mouth.
emily and i dated in sophomore year, she made me believe in love for the first time. that was until her father suddenly started gaining more money and she became a spoiled brat.
i don't know how she became so rich, but it's not my business so quite frankly, i don't care.
we broke up at the beginning of junior year when i caught her fucking the new guy in the men's bathroom.
ever since then, i started doing random hookups almost everyday. girls would fall for me and i would take advantage of that. i would use my looks, charm, and charisma to get into their pants. asshole move i know.
y/n was new this year, senior year. the moment i laid my eyes on her, i was mesmerized. i couldn't breathe, and i couldn't take my eyes off her.
she is undeniably gorgeous. she is quiet and stayed to herself and a few people in her friend group.
from what I've heard, she doesn't like drama, but she wants a real relationship. she wants a relationship built with trust and loyalty. fortunately, i've seen many guys shoot their shot at her and fail miserably.
she may be quiet, but everyone knows her. she is what people call a 'popular loner'.
one time, i tried talking to her but her face showed disgust and annoyance so i decided to leave her alone. she more than likely knows me from my playboy ways.
ever since then, the amount of hookups i had began decreasing rapidly. it got to the point where i haven't even looked at another girl that isn't y/n.
it scares me because my love for emily wasn't nearly as strong as my love for y/n, and i actually talked and dated emily.
i'm whipped for a girl that doesn't like me. great.
i'm whipped for a girl i never really talked to.
love is crazy. yes, i said love.
the last day of school is right around the corner. i'm going to ask her out today. the thought of her possibly being mine excites me in many ways. but the thought of her rejecting me, terrifies me too.
right now, i'm in my last period. the bell is going to ring in a few minutes.
"alright class, pack up please i don't want you guys to be late to the bus," my teacher puts away her notes and wipes the whiteboard with the dry eraser.
i quickly grab my notebooks and put them in my backpack.
i zip up my backpack and sling it on my arm. y/n has english right now, and she takes her car home. don't ask me how i know.
i head the bell ring so i quickly walk out of the door, and walk towards the front doors. i let out a few "excuse me's" as i'm pushing through the giant crowd of students.
i make my way to the main door. as i push on the door, i look through the window and see y/n sitting on the bench on her phone. i feel my heartbeat increase instantly so i take a deep breath to calm myself down before going outside.
as i'm walking towards her slowly, i turn around and walk towards the wall. i'm too nervous to say anything to her. i lean on the wall and pretend to use my phone.
after a few minutes, i look up from my phone, seeing her still sitting on the bench.
why is she still here?
i take a deep breath and shake my head trying to calm down. "you got this." i mentally pat myself in the back.
i walk towards her slowly, she hears my footsteps and looks up. i gulp as she makes intense eye contact with me. she's so beautiful.
"h-hey." i smile softly. "hi." she replies plainly, clearly annoyed by my presence making my heart sink.
okay...
"s-so, i w-was w-wondering if y-you w-would l-like to g-go on a d-date with me," i stutter severely. this is so embarrassing.
calm down, be confident.
"you are asking me on a date?" she raises an eyebrow pointing to herself. "y-yeah," i say, wanting to calm down.
"no," she answers, scoffing. i feel my heart physically drop at her words. "w-why?" i ask, trying not to sound hurt, but it's not working.
"hm let's see," she places her hand on her chin. is it down next to her, leaving space between us.
"the one and only vinnie hacker, school fuckboy is asking quiet girl y/n y/l/n on a date," she mimics a news reporter.
"vinnie, you are known for using girls for your own pleasure, do you not know how many innocent girl cried over you?" i look down, upset because she's right.
"you tell a girl you like her, and once she falls for your trap, you get into her pants and leave. then you move on to the next girl as if she's nothing. it's a constant cycle for you." she rolls her eyes.
"and not to mention the fact that you literally fucked your ex recently, make it make sense." i look at her, confusion and hurt in my eyes.
"bu-," i try to say but i get cut off by her holding a finger up.
"shut up, i'm not done," she sighs. "my answer is no. if i go on a date with you, i'm gonna catch feelings for you. i want a real relationship, a man that'll see me as their only one. someone that i can trust, someone that can make me feel like i'm on cloud nine. vinnie, i don't trust you." she finally finishes and sighs.
"are you done?" i ask, swallowing the lump in my throat. "yes." she turns her head and looks at me.
i look back at her as we both make eye contact. my cheeks flush red before turning my head back around. "i'm gonna explain myself."
"i'm glad that you finally put me in my place, no one has done that." i chuckle, but i stop once i see her giving me a death stare. i clear my throat before continuing, "i know that i'm known for being a fuckboy, and i'm not proud of it." i look down, disappointed in myself and she nods as if it's the most obvious thing on earth.
"but, i will tell you, I've changed." she scoffs, "that's what they all say." she rolls her eyes. "i promise, i haven't hooked up with anyone in like two months, i haven't even looked at a girl." i say quietly playing with my fingers.
she looks at me, furrowing her eyebrows. "then all the people you hooked up with these past few weeks-." i cut her off. "those are all rumors, girls at this school would do anything for attention." i roll my eyes.
"okay." she whispers. we both look at each other, making eye contact. "why me?" she asks curiously.
"i don't know, and that scares me. I've never looked at anyone the way i look at you. i have strong feelings for you and it worries me since we never talked." i admit, smiling when i see her cheeks go a light shade of red.
"all those guys I've seen ask you out, worried me because i thought i would lose my chance with you." she smiles softly, making me smile back.
"i'll change completely, for you." she rests her head on my shoulder, catching me off guard. i never realized that we sat down.
"how do i know that you're not lying?" she asks me. "only one way to find out, i know that my words aren't really reassuring, but i promise you that if you say 'yes', i'll make you feel the most loved that you have ever felt." i blush at the thought of us being together.
"yes." she says, lifting her head up to look at me. my eyes widen at her answer. "yes?" i ask, seeing her nod her head.
"yes vinnie, i'll go on a date with you." i smile big and i feel my eyes water slightly, i was not expecting this.
y/n takes notice of my watery eyes. "vin don't cry." she cups my cheeks. i feel a tear fall out of my right eye but she quickly wipes it. "i-im sorry." i whisper. she pulls my head on her chest.
"i-i just thought that i will never find someone due to people thinking i'm a fuckboy." i croak out.
"well, now you have me. you just have to keep me." i lift my head and stare at her beautiful eyes, getting lost in them.
she wipes my tears with her thumb. we simultaneously stand up together and i wrap my arms around her, my heart beating out of my chest.
"vin, calm down." she giggles, making me feel a little bit embarrassed. "sorry." i mumble, unwrapping my arms.
"stop apologizing." she chuckles. "sorry." i mutter, not knowing what i'm saying at this point.
"seriously stop." she looks at me, making me shut my mouth and scold myself mentally.
she engulfs me in another big hug, i smile brightly before hugging her back.
after a few minutes of us enjoying each other's presence, i finally break the silence. "aren't you supposed to be home?"
"yeah, but my parents are out of town and i forgot that i let my friend use my car." she replies, unwrapping her arms, me doing the same.
"why aren't you home?" she emphasizes the 'you'. "I've been planning on asking you out for months and i know that you drive home." i chuckle. "you wanna go to my place?" she offers.
"sure," i reply. she leads me to her car, hand in hand. both of us happy with each other and hopeful for what the future holds for us.
major time skip
"and that's how our relationship first started." i explain to my son.
"so dad, you had sex with a lot of girls until you met mom?" my 16 year old boy asks me.
"yes, but every single person i hooked up with, is a regret in my book." i answer him.
"and don't even think about doing what i did." i squint my eyes at him. he chuckles and stands up. "don't worry, i'm not like you." he says, making me jaw drop.
i stand up and launch towards him. we start to wrestle, laughter coming from both of our mouths. he shocks me when he picks me up and throws me on the couch.
he's growing up too fast.
"ahem." i hear someone say from behind us. i turn around and see my lovely wife standing in front of us with her hands on her hip. we both quickly stand up and stay quiet.
"what are you guys doing?" she raises an eyebrow. i look at my son, seeing him look down. "wrestling." i mumble, also looking down.
"and what happened last time?" she asks us as i start to play with my fingers. "we broke the coffee table." my son answers.
"exactly, i don't wanna pay for another table, if y'all gon' wrestle, then take it outside not here." she says, walking closer to me, making me gulp.
she steps closer to me before turning a little bit to face our son. "c'mon it's time to go to bed." he sighs, and gives her a kiss in the cheek before going upstairs to bed.
"and you." she looks at me, making me eyes widen. after all these years, she still manages to make me nervous.
"i love you." she giggles making me let out a sigh of relief. "it's so cute how nervous you get around me." she pouts.
"shush, i love you too." i place my lips on hers.
"and i love you so much." i pull away and bend down, rubbing her pregnant stomach.
a/n: i love making vinnie sensitive it's so adorable 🤍🤍
#vinnie hacker#vinnie fanfic#vinnie imagines#vinnie x reader#vincent hacker#vinnie#vinnie vincent#vhackerr#vinnie hacker angst#vinnie hacker fluff#reading#writing#vinnie x you#vinnie hacker fanfic
632 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sanative
Husband!Jeongguk x Pregnant Wife!Reader
WordCount: 19.8k
Genre: Angst, Healing, Smut, Marriage!AU
Trigger Warnings: Mentions of Kidnapping, Mentions of Small Amounts of Food
Warnings: Heart Breaking Thoughts, Angst, Healing, Emotional, Praise, Fingering, Begging, Daddy Kink, Thigh Riding, Fellatio, Lactation Kink, Milk Drinking, Throat Fucking, Glazed Donut!OC, Cunnilingus, Degradation, Somewhat Dom!Guk, Sub!OC, Squirting, Rough Pregnant Sex, Finger Sucking, Multiple Orgasms, Creampie
A/N: Soooooo this is a fic I've been working on since February, FEBRUARY! And it's finally done. I'm really so so so proud of this fic. I worked super hard on it. It's a fic about love and healing, coming back to a loved one after something shakes their relationship to the core. It's uplifting and comforting and it makes my heart warm. I hope you guys enjoy it! Really huge thank you to @xjoonchildx, @ladyartemesia, @ppersonna for sticking with me and reading every little change I’ve made to it!
Silence -- the absence of sound is sometimes deafening.
In silence, true silence, other sounds tend to bleed in like a gentle hum.
In Jeon Jeongguk's silence everything is always louder -- the clock ticking away seconds, the sound of his own heart beating catastrophically slow, the sound of gentle breathing across the room.
It drives him insane.
It drives him up the wall.
He's been so used to sitting in silence that everything just sounds so fucking loud.
The way nails are currently scratching against the rich fabric of the arm chair across from him.
The sound of a bus honking in the distance.
It all resounds through his skull.
"-Guk. Jeongguk?"
Taking a sharp breath, he looks up at the nail scratching culprit.
"Yes, Dr. Kim," he breathes, loosening his tie.
"Namjoon, please. Do you-Do you want to talk about your progress this week?" Kim Namjoon inquires, looking down at his clipboard.
Guk tilts his head, watching Namjoon's fingers card through the multitude of sheets.
What has he written down?
"There's been no progress this week." he replies, looking down at his lap.
Dr. Kim nods astutely. "Well it takes time for people to come back to themselves… as well as others after what your wife went through. It's only natural."
The only thing that Jeongguk thinks is how unnatural life is at the moment.
"Are you experiencing anger?"
Yes.
"Experiencing grief or loss for what your life used to be?"
Oh, yes.
"Are you trying to be strong for her when you can barely stand on your own?"
Fuck, yes.
"No." Jeongguk states, looking up at the therapist.
Namjoon seems to take a pause to scribble something down and the younger man can't help how he sits up straighter to maybe get a peek at the writing.
"Well, if that's all you feel the need to say, hopefully next week will be more insightful for you. It takes time for someone to get over trauma, this has also been traumatic for you." Dr. Kim announces, intertwining his hands and placing them softly down on the clipboard.
Jeongguk looks at the clock, hearing the telltale ticking that seconds are passing. "Sure. Yeah."
"Next week then, Jeongguk." Namjoon says, giving him a small smile that dimples his chin.
Jeongguk is slow to get up and walk out of the room. Everything feels heavy around him, his own heart has felt like one hundred pounds since you finally came back to him.
But once he's out of the therapy building and in his own car. He can't seem to stop the gut wrenching sob that flies free from his chest.
His eyes screw shut and his forehead slams into the steering wheel.
"Oh, God!" he gasps, tugging and pulling at his tie that feels like a noose around his neck. He fumbles with the fabric before chucking it onto the dashboard with a wail.
"God! Fuck! Dammit! Goddammit!" he screams, slamming his hands against the steering wheel. His hand slips a few times, pressing up against the horn and the sound resounds throughout the almost empty parking lot.
In his swimming misery, all the months without you seem to bleed through his memory.
"Y/N," he gasps, pressing his bruised fist to his forehead and squeezing his bloodshot eyes closed.
One memory always gnaws at him in the silence. It stains his soul like coffee on white fabric.
He's gotten so used to seeing the cream colored walls of the police station that in some sickening way it feels like home.
"Can we go over it again, Mr. Jeon?" Detective Kim inquires, stirring his coffee slowly.
Jeongguk swallows thickly, looking over the man's cluttered desk. His hands shake nervously and his fingers clench and squeeze at the still air.
How many times does he have to repeat himself?
But he's so broken and desperate that he complies.
"My wife went to the supermarket to get groceries to celebrate that she was pregnant with our first baby." he whispers.
Just even stating the words sends his heart bleeding.
How many times does he have to repeat the worst day of his fucking life?
"The Atlantis Market?" Detective Kim inquires, narrowing his eyes at the case file.
He knows this already. Why is he asking?
"Y-Yes, it's where she always goes. She likes the meat better there than any other market." Guk whispers, closing his eyes.
"Right. And when did you notice she was missing?" Kim asks, sipping his coffee.
The slurping is incessant and Jeongguk's eyes spring open at the loud noise.
"T-Two hours she left. She always calls me when she gets to the supermarket. She always stays on the phone with me. She didn't call and hours passed."
He relives it daily and to tell this detective it again for the seventh time is heart wrenching.
"And you don't think that maybe she just ran away? Maybe it wasn't your baby… Maybe she went off with someone else?"
The accusation sends fury coursing through your husband and he bares his teeth at the question.
"She would never leave me. We love each other, we've been together since highschool. I went to that fucking supermarket and found the door to her car open and her car keys on the ground." he seethes, slamming his hand onto the wooden desk.
Detective Kim doesn't move, he doesn't flinch, he just hums in agreement which is insulting enough.
"Right, it says that in this missing person's report. Well, let me just make it clear that she has been missing for three months already. We have no leads and we don't know if we'll ever find her."
"You're the POLICE. It's your fucking job!" Jeongguk shouts, standing up and leaning down onto the desk with his fists.
"I'm just giving you the statistics, Mr. Jeon. No need to act violent." Kim warns, narrowing his eyes up at the broken younger man.
"I'll show you violent. Find my wife. She's fucking pregnant for God's sakes! She's in danger!" he spits, feeling the nervousness grow and peak inside of him.
"Are you threatening a police officer, Jeon Jeongguk?" the detective quips, standing up on his own volition.
"Find my wife!" Jeongguk seethes, kicking the chair over and leaving.

Getting home, Jeongguk rattles his keys loudly before placing them in the dish by door.
"Baby? I-I'm home," he calls throughout the house.
He's learned over many trials and errors that it's best if he announces himself before entering any room. It seems to calm you in some way.
He finds you in the kitchen, temple pressed to the window as you watch the rain fall onto the back patio.
"It's coming down a lot out there," he breathes, looking you over.
Your hair isn't combed through and you still look pale but you're home.
"Y/N?" he calls softly, setting down the take out onto the kitchen island.
He hasn't been up for cooking lately, he's been too much of a nervous wreck.
You haven't so much as even looked at him since you've been brought back home. But, he's okay with that, just you even being here is perfect.
"I g-got us jjajangmyeon for dinner, I know you really like it from Golden Tiger." he whispers.
He nods a bit when you cup your growing stomach and just stare out the window.
You don't eat with him. You don't like it. It makes you scared.
He finds his chest clenching and he tears his eyes away from you. His fingers card through his long blond hair and he takes a deep breath to try and calm himself.
"I'll just leave it here then. Don't let it get too cold, it won't be yummy." he croaks, grabbing his take out container and a beer from the fridge.
He finds it easier to eat in his home office.
Picking up the black bean noodles with his chopsticks, he stares at the wedding photo of the both of you after you graduated college.
The smile that you give him is so blindingly beautiful and your eyes are alight with love and compassion for your husband.
He stares at it until his eyes are blurry with tears and suddenly he's lost his appetite.
"Fuck," he curses, throwing down his chopsticks and covering his face with his hands.
The silence echoes throughout the office and he can barely string a thought together.
But then his memory cuts through everything and it grounds him with peace even for a minute.
"You look like your brain is gonna explode!" you tease your husband, peeking your head into the home office.
He looks up from his computer, giving you a chuckle and then a pout.
"I'm so swamped with emails," he whines, opening his arms childishly for you.
You can only giggle, skipping over the large rug and sitting on his lap.
He groans teasingly, burying his face into your neck and sighing.
"Why am I so swamped, baby?" he whispers, kissing over your skin.
"Because you're a genius and everyone wants your help with building. What did Forbes say about you last month? Oh yeah! 'Jeon Jeongguk is the world's youngest ever architect that built a skyscraper that exceeds all expectations of reality.' And they're absolutely correct." you beam, planting a sloppy kiss on his cheek.
He laughs gently, rocking you back and forth on his lap. "Man, how did I get a wife that's beautiful, amazing AND smart?"
"Oh, you definitely got lucky." you quip, laughing loudly when he begins to tickle you.
Guk stares at the doorway, bringing the beer bottle to his lips.
"Oh, babe, what am I gonna do?" he breathes, putting his head back to the top of his office chair.

Jeongguk's bed is cold, it's always cold these days.
You don't sleep with him anymore but he understands, you don't like contact of any kind. He can't imagine what you've been through or what you feel.
You certainly haven't voiced anything about the terrible experience you've been through.
Sometimes he can hear you crying late at night. He can hear your small sobs and it tears him into pieces.
In the moonlit room, he stares at his gold wedding band. His eyes drift to your empty side of the bed and like a child, he grabs your pillow. Burying his face into the soft fabric, he sighs loudly.
The room swallows the sound, and from the guest bedroom down the hall -- he hears your sob.
Guk's eyes squeeze shut and he prays that sleep will finally find him soon.
He's exhausted.
All he does is stare at his phone.
Jeongguk just stares and stares at his phone, willing it to ring and to tell him that you're on your way home.
He's cancelled all his major building projects for the foreseen future and everyone completely understands. Or so they say.
He has enough money to sit in this same exact seat for the next twenty years and wait for the phone call.
He's not fucking giving up.
He's not taking his eyes off the phone for a minute.
He owes it to you, the woman who he's pledged his life to, to get you back.
There's always this feeling -- this rush when a phone lights up.
And that rush only happens to people who are desperately waiting. Whether that be for a job interview, a text from their crush, an email from their boss telling them they got the day off.
But when his phone lights up, he thinks solely of you.
And after months of devastation and painful waiting -- Busan Police Department calls.
"Y-Yes!" Jeongguk screams into the phone, his index finger shakily tapping the speaker button.
"Mr. Jeon? Jeon Jeongguk? We've found your wife. She was left abandoned off the Olympus Expressway."
His nervousness doesn't cease and he feels like he's going to throw up any second.
He doesn't know why the question passes his lips but it does. "Is s-she alive? Is my wife alive?"
"Yes, Mr. Jeon, she's alive, she's being transferred to the Busan Hospital as we speak."
He falls out of his chair, wailing loudly. His hands clamp over his mouth and he gasps for air like he's been deprived of it.
"Mr. Jeon? Are you coming to the hospital? She won't speak to anyone."
His eyes squeeze shut and his heart pounds so loudly, he thinks it might explode.
"Jeon Jeongguk? Hello?"
"Yes! Yes, I'm coming!" he screams, putting his hands to his forehead.
"Any progress this week, Jeongguk?" Namjoon inquires.
Your husband stares straight ahead at the ornate clock on the wall. He shakes his head, swallowing thickly.
"We always sit here in silence, is that really okay for you?" Dr. Kim asks, crossing his legs and pushing his glasses up with his middle finger.
His lips puff out in thought and he sputters them softly. "There isn't… anything to talk about." he breathes, shaking his head.
Namjoon hums thoughtfully, tossing the clipboard onto the table beside him. "I beg to differ. There's a lot of pain in the situation that you're trying not to resurface."
Just the mention has Guk blushing and the first reaction is to get violent. His eyebrows furrow and his nostrils flare at the therapist before him.
"This is painful, Jeongguk. And you trying to bury it deep inside of you isn't going to help."
Your husband scratches at his neck, looking down at his wedding band. He closes his eyes and takes a deep, soothing breath.
"Why don't we try an exercise this week? Hmm? Homework isn't the proper word to call it. Are you up for it?"
Guk sighs, spinning his wedding band on his finger as he thinks. Anything would be better than this. He loves you so much that he's willing to try anything. So he nods.
"When you get home, even if Y/N doesn't talk to you or look at you. Why don't you tell her one of your happiest memories you can think of that involves her? Even though she isn't speaking, she can still hear you. I think that might be healing for you -- maybe her as well." Dr. Kim suggests, smiling kindly at his patient.
There're so many moments, how could Guk pick just one?
"Alright. I can try." he bleats, looking back up at the clock and hearing the seconds tick away.
"Good! Next week we'll talk about how that felt for you."

Jeongguk shakes his keys, setting them down in the bowl by the door.
"Baby, I'm home!" he calls loudly, sliding his feet into his slippers.
The house feels colder today and he knows that winter will soon be nipping at the world's ankles.
He's a fabulous architect but his heat proofing in this house wasn't the best.
You're sitting on the couch today, staring aimlessly at the wooden floors.
"Are you hungry, babe? I brought you home some chicken soup. It's good for our baby girl." he inquires, walking past you and towards the kitchen.
He sees you thickly swallow and it makes his heart thump harder within his chest.
He leans down on the marble island countertop and he stares straight ahead for a while. He remembers when you first put up the small paintings that make up this large masterpiece above the dining room table. He fell in love with it so quickly.
He feels deathly nervous, like the day when he asked you to marry him.
"Y'know," he begins, he takes a deep breath and he just bares his soul before you, because it's just natural, "I remember the first day I ever saw you. It was in seventh grade and you had on the school uniform but you had these fake red highlights in your hair. They were, like, woven into your ponytail holder."
His fist tucks beneath his chin and he smirks at the memory. "I just knew you were going to get in trouble for it because it was against school code. I remember telling you about it too and you just stared at me and said, 'So?' And I was like, 'Damn, this girl is so badass. I wanna be this badass.' Mrs. Park came up to you and you didn't give a flying shit when she reprimanded you. And I remember that I stared at you like you were the sun. I wanted to know you immediately, I wanted to be by your side. I wanted to be your friend. I was falling in love with you then."
He hums sweetly, wrinkling his nose at the memory.
"I just wanted to say that. I know it's really difficult for you right now. I understand. I can't begin to understand what you went through." Jeongguk breathes, opening up the fridge and grabbing a beer.
When he looks over towards the living room, he can see you staring at him through the turned off television and his eyes suddenly burn with raw emotion.
"I-I miss you." he gasps, putting his hand to his heart.
He stands still for a while, just letting the both of you look at each other after so long. He blinks his eyes rapidly when his tears get in the way of being able to see you.
When you finally look away, he takes a deep breath through his nose.
"I-I'll be in my office. I know you find it hard to be in the same room as me." he breathes, rounding the kitchen island and heading down the hallway.
When he opens the door to his office, he has to cup his hand over his mouth at the sound of your voice.
"I miss you, too."
He slides down the back of the door, pressing his forehead to his knees and he bites down hard on his index finger to quiet his blubbers.
You spoke to him.
"What are you doing?!" you giggle as your husband slides his hands over your eyes.
"It's called a surprise, you've never heard of one?" he quips, kissing the crown of your head.
You hum playfully, folding your arms and relishing in the way his chest contorts against your back.
"Why am I being blinded? What's the surprise?" you inquire, tilting your head until you finally whisper, "Is it something kinky?"
Guk laughs loudly, letting his head loll back. "You fuckin' wish." he teases.
"You're right, I do." you jeer, allowing him to guide you along farther.
"Silly," he chuckles, promptly stopping you.
You feel his hands begin to get a little sweaty and you know this only happens when he's deathly nervous.
"Gukkie? What is it?" you ask sweetly, running your fingers over his bare arms.
"I just hope you like it." he breathes, pressing his lips to the top of your head.
"I like everything you do, Guk," you reply, drifting your nails over his skin.
"Remember in eighth grade I promised you that I would build you a house?"
"Yeah out of popsicle sticks and spit," you guffaw.
He takes a deep breath, pulling his hands away from your face.
When you open your eyes, the bright sun makes you squint but the gasp that leaves you has him stunned into silence.
"Oh my God, Jeon Jeongguk!" you yell, bunching your hands up into your hair.
The house is sleek and modern with asymmetrical shapes and big open windows.
When you turn to him, his eyes are wide with nervousness. "D-Do you like it?" he bleats.
You have no words, instead you decide to tackle him onto the front lawn.
He groans loudly, wrapping his arms around you like always. "Is that a yes?" he chuckles.
"Yes! Yes! I fucking love it! I fucking LOVE it!" you screech, cupping both sides of his face and pressing a wet kiss to his lips.
God, it's fucking cold in this house. Guk shivers beneath the blankets and he can only imagine how cold it must be in the guest room.
He explicitly made it colder so guests wouldn't stay as long.
There is a rule, y'know. Guests are like fish -- they stay for three days and then anything after that, they start to stink.
You must be fucking frigid. But he remembers when he checked on you one night soon after you came home and you screamed so loud that it scared him to his core.
He doesn't want to frighten you.
He tucks his body into fetal position, squeezing his eyes shut in hopes that he'll just pass out sooner or later.
The silence in his room begins to echo like white noise and he can only whine softly.
When he couldn't sleep before you were taken, you used to play the sounds of the sea for him. He can remember the waves crashing against the coastline and a seagull or two crying out high above the water.
He hasn't heard the sounds of the beach in so long.
He lays like this for a long time, just keeping his eyes shut and listening to the heater click and roll every so often.
But then he hears the sound of feet.
Your feet.
They pad slowly throughout the hallway and he takes a sharp breath when they stop in front of the master bedroom.
The door creaks open and his bottom lip purchases between his teeth. He makes no movement. He doesn't know why you're in here but he doesn't want to scare you away.
After a while, the sheets ruffle and your side of the bed dips.
He presses his lips into a thin line, feeling his hands begin to shake with nervousness. He can't possibly move, he wants you to stay right where you are.
You take a sharp breath between your teeth that makes his heart beat faster and when he slowly opens one eye, he can see you rubbing your growing stomach.
He swallows the sob that threatens to escape and he squeezes his eye closed one more.
He finds it comforting to hear the sounds of your shallow breathing. He relishes in it in all honesty. He adores it.
It's the one sound he probably couldn't live without, besides your laughter.
And as he drifts off to sleep, he can hear waves lapping against the shore.

"So, how was your experiment?" Namjoon inquires.
Jeongguk finds himself smirking, running his fingers through his hair. "I think it went really well."
The therapist sits forward curiously, widening his eyes at seeing Jeongguk give a semblance of a smile for the first time in a month.
"Would you like to share that experience here?" Dr. Kim inquires.
Your husband sighs dreamily, staring down at his wedding band.
"Well I did as you suggested and I told Y/N about the first time I ever saw her. When I looked over at her, she was looking at me for the first time since she came back. It was through the television but… she was really looking at me. I told her I missed her and-and she said it back! Last night, it was freezing in the house and Y/N came and laid down with me in bed." he gushes, putting his hand over his heart.
Namjoon smiles, his deep dimples etching into his cheeks. He quickly writes something down before setting the clipboard aside. He gives your husband his undivided attention, intertwining his hands in his lap.
"Well, that must feel amazing. Especially after feeling alone for so long." Namjoon beams.
Jeongguk nods almost childishly. "It was amazing. I didn't get to touch her and we didn't talk but finally she was in our bed again, y'know? And she told me she missed me too, which felt incredible."
Dr. Kim has seen your husband for a while now and this is the most he's ever said in a one hour session.
It's honestly a relief to see Jeongguk actually coming out of his shell, if only on a miniscule level.
"Well, I think the exercise definitely helped, right? I mean, Jeongguk, this is progress. I'm sure it feels amazing."
Guk nods, leaning back comfortably into the couch. "Yeah," he laughs, "I'm so elated. I don't know what else to say."
Namjoon leans forward, putting his elbows to his knees. "Well then, I think we should make another exercise for you guys."
Your husband listens attentively, crossing his legs and sitting forward.
"Maybe this week we can delve into staying in a room with Y/N. How does that sound? You can stay in a room with her and just talk for awhile and even if she doesn't respond -- that's okay. She was listening to you the other day."
Jeongguk nods, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, I'd love that."

"Baby? I'm home!" Jeongguk calls loudly, tossing his keys to the side table.
He peeks into the living room and you're not sitting in the same seat he left you in when he left.
His eyebrow quirks up and he looks into the open kitchen only to find an empty space.
His first thought, however terrible it is, is that you've left.
You got so scared that you bolted after sleeping with him in bed last night.
"Y/N?!" he croaks loudly, tossing the bags of dinner onto the kitchen island.
His mind begins to muddle and his hands start to sweat at the simple thought.
He rushes down the long hallway of your home, checking his office, his bedroom, the guest bedroom.
You're nowhere to be found.
"Y/N!" he yells, shoving open the nursery room door.
You flinch gently when the door makes a loud noise and Jeongguk is immediately calmed by your presence.
"I-I'm so sorry. I just thought you left. I didn't mean to scare you, please forgive me." he begs, shutting the door as quietly as he can.
You're staring at the crib your husband bought just a month or two ago.
Before you were taken, this room was completely empty. You hadn't talked about themes or what you would need but while you were away when Jeongguk wasn't staring at his phone, he was setting up the nursery.
He didn't know the gender then, of course, and he only found out at the hospital when you were picked up from the Olympus Expressway but teal was always pretty to him and it's one of your favorite colors.
"I know you like teal so…" he finds himself at a loss for words.
You pick up a small stuffed animal that sits in the crib and hug it to your body.
Jeongguk shifts from one foot to the other uneasily. He just hopes and prays that he hasn't frightened you too badly.
"Do you…Do you wanna talk?" he inquires softly, sitting down on the floor.
You stare at the white and teal abstract paintings that make up the wall.
Your husband looks down at his hands, staring at his wedding band like always.
"I-I know you're having such a difficult time adjusting and God, I can't imagine what you went through but I miss you, baby. I miss you so much. I would stare at my phone all day just waiting to get a call from the police…" he breathes.
He doesn't look up at you, if he does then he might be too nervous to speak his truth.
"If you hate the nursery we can always change it. I just needed to do something. I needed to prepare for you to come home because I knew that you would. I knew you would come back to me."
He can see your feet turn towards him and you slowly but surely make your way beside him before sitting down.
You're about a foot apart but he takes that. He takes anything you want to give him.
"I love it." you breathe, looking down at the teddy bear and running your fingers over the soft fur.
Your voice sends him spiralling and he clenches his hands together to steady himself.
"I don't have a great sense of style like you, so I just bought a bunch of stuff and placed it everywhere." he chirps, looking around the room.
"Hate the changing table." you whisper.
The notion makes him laugh and he finds himself chuckling heartily at your words.
He hasn't laughed in so long that it feels euphoric.
Jeongguk turns his head to you, his blonde hair falling into his eyes. "I love you. I know you're probably not ready to come back to me yet but I'm always here waiting."
He can see your eyes becoming glassy and it's like a dagger to his heart. He presses his hand to the left side of his chest, taking a calming breath through his nose.
You don't move and you don't speak, you just stare down at the teddy bear that absorbs any falling tears that escape from your eyes.
"Are you hungry?" he inquires, folding his arms.
You sniffle gently, pressing the teddy bear to your growing stomach.
He doesn't want to force you to do or say anything. So he just sits beside you. Because he always will.
Silence takes over the room, coating Guk in white noise.
"I thought I was gonna die." you announce softly, playing with the hem of your dress.
He squeezes his eyes shut, his bottom lip starting to quiver at your admission.
"I didn't think I would ever see you again," you gasp, gripping the teddy bear tighter.
Jeongguk can feel his eyes burning with raw emotion. He can feel his body shutting down to it's baser instincts.
"I never gave up hope. I always knew you would come back to me. I just knew it." he breathes, looking over at you.
You give a small nod, wiping your cheeks almost childishly.
"Thank you for speaking to me. I miss your voice." he whispers, looking up at the ceiling.
There's silence again.
"I wasn't allowed to talk." you murmur.
His fists squeeze tightly at the admission and he can feel this anger swirling deep within his gut.
You haven't said anything, especially anything about when you were taken so the small sliver of information you've given him makes him see red in that quick minute.
"Did they…Did they hurt you, baby? Is that why you won't let me touch you?" he inquires softly.
You swallow thickly, standing up and putting the teddy bear back in the crib. "I'm hungry." you bleat.
Jeongguk realizes he's stepped too far for where you're comfortable, so he nods in agreement.
"Yeah… Of course. I brought home some sesame chicken. Come." he says quickly, trying to take your mind off of everything.
"What do you think?" you ask your husband, picking a small onesie off the store rack.
Jeongguk lowers his sunglasses, staring at the small article of clothing.
"It's yellow," he replies, garbled around a piece of hotteok.
"So? You don't like yellow?" you quip, looking down at the small bumble bees buzzing around the fabric.
"You're not pregnant yet," he states, sitting down on one of the benches near the shoes area.
"So? I can't buy a onesie if I'm not pregnant?" you gasp playfully, pressing the baby clothes to your chest.
He looks at you incredulously, fighting the smirk that threatens to spread over his lips. "What're you saying? You wanna have my baby?"
You roll your eyes, placing the baby clothing into the cart. "Isn't that every woman's dream?"
He blinks. "To have Jeon Jeongguk's baby? Yeah probably."
Your snort seems to carry through the thin air of the department store and Guk watches as you rifle through more clothes.
Wiping his mouth with his napkin, he takes you in. The way you sway to the music that creeps through the loudspeakers and the way your fingers deftly card through the small onesies.
God, his life is so perfect.
You're so perfect.
He's the epitome of luck and he surely believes he saved the king in his past life to be so blessed this time around.
"I love you," he breathes, pushing his sunglasses to the top of his head.
Your smile is blinding and you cross through the aisle, sitting down on his lap and hooking your arms over his neck.
"I love you, too." you coo, booping his nose with your index finger.
You ate in silence but at least you stayed in the same room as him.
Guk noticed how slowly you ate, like you were savoring it as if it was your last meal or something.
He appreciates that you spoke to him if only a few words. He'll cherish it forever if he's being honest.
But with the absence of sound, he found himself thinking of so many questions that won't leave his brain.
He knows you're not ready to answer them. You may never be ready.
But he has them prepared just in case.
Now, laying in bed, he hopes you'll come and sleep with him again like last night. He hopes it wasn't just a one off.
Jeongguk's head lays down on his pillow and he stares at your side of the bed.
He likes that your side is still a bit wrinkled from last night, it reminds him again that you were next to him.
When he hears your small footsteps, he closes his eyes. He pulls a soft throw pillow to his chest and hugs it as tightly as possible.
It feels like an eternity, waiting to see what you'll do but then finally you slip into the bed beside him.
He peeks one eye open and he's met face to face with you.
Wow.
You haven't been this close in ages.
"Hi baby," he whispers, closing his eye.
He can only chant to himself, 'Please don't leave. Please don't get scared.'
He can feel the bed dipping closer and closer to him and his eyebrows furrow curiously.
You're moving towards him?
He can feel the soft skin of your arm grazing against his and a shiver runs up his spine.
He whimpers gently, embarrassingly so, at your body so close to his own.
Guk can feel his eyes welling up with tears.
He takes deep, calming breaths to try and steady himself.
“D-Don’t move,” you beg of him and his body goes rigid at your request.
His eyes snap open and he watches you lean in slowly. He holds his breath, swallowing thickly when you press your forehead to his.
Fat, salty tears roll down his cheeks when your stomach presses against his arms.
You take a sharp breath between your teeth and it echoes through him like he’s a vast canyon.
Jeongguk can feel his hands sweating and he wants to hold you so badly it’s almost ripping him apart. But he keeps true to your request, locking his joints in place.
“Okay,” you breathe nervously, closing your eyes.
Your lips move ever so slowly towards his and he squeezes his eyes shut.
When he feels the soft petals of your lips against his, his whole body relaxes and he sobs weakly against you.
He doesn’t kiss back, he just allows you to do what you please -- to take what you need.
Your small hand wraps around his wrist and it dangles limp within your grasp.
“Baby,” Guk sobs softly as you pull away.
You don’t reply, you just lay his hand softly on your stomach and turn onto your back.
His sobs crack with the sheer amount of pain and relief in his throat. He can barely hold himself together and when a tiny patter makes itself known under his hand, he begins to wail.
You squeeze your eyes shut, covering your face with your hands and even though this is so painful -- it’s so healing.
“T-Thank you,” your husband cries, burying his face into the throw pillow he holds so tightly to himself.
“Love you,” you whimper, turning your head and staring at the closed windows.
He nods childishly, running his hand over your growing stomach.
“I love you too, baby. So much.” he gasps, feeling his heart begin to bleed again.

Jeongguk doesn’t even give Namjoon a chance to sit down. He starts speaking the minute he steps foot into the therapy office. “She kissed me.”
Dr. Kim grabs the arms of his chair, slowly sitting down and raising an eyebrow. “Jeongguk, that’s amazing.”
Your husband doesn’t even sit down. He feels like he’s floating on air and he wants to keep it that way. He paces back and forth behind the long couch, pocketing his hands deep into his pants.
“She’s making so much progress so quickly! I’m so proud of her!” Guk whines, lolling his head back.
The therapist writes something down on his clipboard, looking up at your happy life partner. “Would you like to talk about how this happened?” he asks with a small smile.
Jeongguk is like an excited puppy, rounding the couch and throwing himself down on it immediately. “Well, I did exactly as you said. I stayed in the nursery with her for a while and I was talking and she talked back!”
Namjoon hums thoughtfully, scratching his nails to the fabric of his chair. “Did she say anything important? Anything that would help us delve deeper into what happened to her?”
The happiness starts to bleed out of your husband as he replays your words from last night through his head. “Y-Yeah. She said she thought she was going to die and she was so afraid that she would never see me again.” he bleats, looking down at his shoes.
Dr. Kim nods, setting aside the clipboard and folding his hands. “That must have hurt.”
Guk can’t help the frown that spreads over his features. “Yeah, it did hurt. I asked her if they hurt her and if that’s why she won’t let me touch her but she didn’t give me an answer.”
There’s silence again and Jeongguk finds it just as uncomfortable as all the other times before this.
“She’s definitely still learning to cope and she’s almost certainly healing little by little. Did you do anything else with her?” Dr. Kim inquires.
“We ate dinner together and… God, Doctor Kim, you had to see her. She was eating so slowly like it was her last meal or something.” your husband bleats.
Namjoon nods understandingly. “She might not have been given a lot of food when she was taken. It’s good that she eats slowly.”
Jeongguk didn’t even think of that… he feels like an asshole now.
“And what about last night? Did she sleep in bed with you?”
Oh, but that question brings back the excitement.
“Yes! She laid next to me in bed and-and she asked me not to move. So I didn’t but she leaned in really close and kissed me for the first time in… forever. She also took my hand and put it on her belly and I felt the baby move.”
Namjoon purses his lips impressed. “Well, that’s amazing. Maybe we should think about bringing Y/N to a session maybe next week. What do you think about that?”
Your husband nods almost instantaneously. “Anything that I can do for an exercise to help her?”
The therapist narrows his eyes thoughtfully. “Try to just talk to her some more? Next week, if she wants to come for a session then maybe we can work on her being okay with some simple touches.”
Jeongguk nods, a surge of hopefulness fleeting through him. "Okay!"
The flowers and plants in the backyard have been doused and seemingly flooded by the constant rain.
It's killing your tomatoes and you can only scoff as the rain continues to batter down outside.
"Do you see this?" you gawk to your husband, tapping your nail against the glass door to the back patio.
Your husband turns away from the television to look at the downpour outside.
"I know, it won't stop. How am I supposed to go survey the land for the new Seoul project if there's flooding everywhere?" he gripes, setting down his beer.
"Uh. Yeah. But my tomatoes!" you whine, turning to him with a pout.
He can only smile at your pouty face, standing up off the couch and opening his arms for you.
"I'll get you new plants if these are damaged. You know that, baby." he coos.
You hum in agreement, wrapping your arms around him and tugging him tightly to your body. "But then I'm gonna have to start all over again. Amena and Allegra have been growing for a year already."
Jeongguk can only snort, running his hand over your head in the most soothing of ways. "You named our tomato plants?" he quips.
"Yeah! They're like my children! I water them everyday, I talk to them so they become big and strong, I love them." you retort, running your hands underneath his white tank top.
"God, I need to get you pregnant already. I think you're going crazy." he jeers.
You snort, placing your temple to his chest and feeling his even, strong heartbeat that's become the song of your life.
"I hope I don't get my period this month." you breathe, closing your eyes.
He smiles, placing his chin atop your head as he stares at the torrential rain outside. "Me too, baby. Me too."
Jeongguk has become a master at the staring game.
He stares at you every second he possibly can in hopes that he can memorize every single thing about you.
But tonight, he just lets everything go.
He stares up at the ceiling instead of grabbing a pillow and pressing it to his chest. He watches the shadow of tree limbs dance across the moonlit ceiling and it shrouds him in ethereal comfort.
Out of the corner of his eye, he sees you enter the bedroom. While you do make yourself small, he can see your hands pressed up underneath your belly almost as if you need the support.
You're slow to climb into bed and he moves the throw pillow out of your way without a single word.
You've done really well today, you held eye contact with him many times and you even answered a few of his questions.
He has faith, now more than ever, that things can go back to the way they were.
"Baby?" he inquires softly.
You grab his hand and place it on your belly without a word.
Turning your head to him, he knows you're listening even if you don't speak.
"Will you come with me for a therapy session next week? Doctor Kim thinks it would be a good idea." your husband asks, tracing the outlines of the warped branches on the ceiling.
"Yes. I want to heal." you whisper and he gives a small smile at your words.
"I think you're doing better and better everyday." he announces, running his thumb over your distended belly.
You shiver at the movement but you don't push him off.
Leaning over to the nightstand, you grab the lotion that hasn't been used in months but Jeongguk can already smell the telltale scent that is purely yours.
You hold it out, looking at your husband with doe-like eyes and he can only smile.
He sits up with a giddiness that has his limbs trembling with excitement.
"If you don't like it, tell me, I'll stop right away." he promises, pushing the comforter off the both of you.
You take a sharp breath at his closeness, looking up at the ceiling to calm your erratic heart.
He lifts his long t-shirt that you wear for sleeping and he can feel his eyes burning at the sight of you.
Tying his hair up in a ponytail, he can see how taut your belly is -- how well his little girl is growing inside of you.
"Oh my babies," he coos gently.
He bends down, keeping his eyes on your face. His lips pepper small, open mouthed kisses to your taut skin and you wriggle beneath him.
You don't want to push him away but you haven't been loved like this in so long -- it makes you nervous.
You squeak gently when he kisses your belly button. His hands are so warm at the bottom of your bump and you shiver.
"Too much? Am I doing something wrong?" he asks softly, watching your hands bunch up the sheets.
"N-No," you gasp, squeezing your eyes shut.
There's a layer of sweat that begins to build on your scalp and you know it's because of the nerves.
"You're so beautiful, baby. Thank you for carrying our daughter." Guk breathes.
He pulls away from your stomach, you've done really well so far letting him kiss you like this without flinching away from him.
He squeezes some lotion into his hand, hoping to warm it just a bit before spreading it out onto your skin.
You wince at the still cool lotion and your limbs tense up when his hands glide effortlessly over your bump.
It's terrifying to be touched but knowing that it's Guk -- the only man you've only ever known or loved makes it just a bit easier.
"Wonderful, you're doing wonderfully babe." he promises, dutifully lotioning your belly.
You look so motherly below him, like an angel of fertility and he can't stop the tears that obscure his vision.
When he sniffles, your eyes snap to his and you can see the sheer amount of adoration he holds behind the windows to his soul.
"I love you," he breathes, running his hands over your sides.
Swallowing thickly, your hands, as shaky and terrified as they are, cup his face. Your thumbs swipe away his tears and he can only sob more at the feeling.
His slick with lotion hands, wrap around your wrists and delicately he presses kisses into your palms.
"You're home with me now. I'm never going to let anything terrible happen again. I'm going to make sure you're safe. I swear. I promise," he gasps out against your soft skin.
You can barely contain the sob within your own throat but you nod childishly at his words.
He covers his face with your hands, crying loudly into the cover you've given him.
"I love you, too." you promise quietly.
His eyes flutter shut and he can only give your hands more kisses until his tear ducts have no more salty tears to shed.
"You're so beautiful and so precious to me. I love you so much." he bleats, letting your hands go.
He continues his work in silence apart from sniffles and rubbing his red cheeks onto his bare shoulders. His fingers are gentle against your tummy and you know he needs this.
He needs this connection with your daughter because it's been so sorely missed. You had her and only her when you were taken away but Jeongguk had nothing.
He had nothing but heartache and waiting.
When he's finally finished, he sets the lotion back on the table before throwing himself down beside you.
"I miss holding you," he chirps, reaching for the throw pillow to hug.
You bury your terror deep down inside, moving closer and closer to him until your stomach is pressed up against his.
You both collectively shudder at the touch but when his arms wrap around you and you smell the familiar scent that is purely his… you find yourself relaxing even in the slightest.
"Thank you," he gasps, running his hands over your back.
His face buries into your hair and you can only give a meek nod.
"Oh fuck, this feels good." he whispers, closing his eyes.

Your husband holds the door open for you and you shuffle slowly into the therapy office.
Jeongguk didn't know how difficult it would be for you to go outside but when he put his hand in yours, it helped in ways he could never imagine.
"Hi Y/N, it's so nice to meet you," Dr. Kim greets sweetly.
You give a small smile, sitting on the far end of the couch and tucking your legs beneath you as if to make yourself miniscule.
Namjoon looks you over before nodding to himself. He puts the clipboard down and watches your husband take a seat at the other end.
"Jeongguk has been telling me about all the amazing progress you've been making." Namjoon informs you.
Guk takes in the therapist then. He's soft and sweet with you but not so soft that he'd be talking to a child or someone young. He's had to do this quite a few times, he surmises.
"You don't have to talk if you don't want to. This is a safe space to just be," the therapist looks pointedly at Jeongguk, giving him a soft smile, "how has your progress been this week?"
Your husband smiles at the question. "She's doing so great. She let me put lotion on her belly and she slept in my arms all night long last night, didn't you baby?" he gushes, looking over at you.
You nod, looking over at him and giving him a small smile.
"Well that's great. It seems a lot of progress has been made. Y/N, did you know that when your husband first came here he didn't talk at all for the first month?" Namjoon inquires, pointing his pen at your significant other.
"No," you murmur curiously, staring at the handsome blonde man you adore.
Dr. Kim appreciates hearing your voice even if it's soft and short.
"Well, I didn't want to talk a lot because I felt foolish." Guk admits it easily.
You pick your head up fully then, giving your attention to him.
"Why is that, Jeongguk?" Namjoon inquires.
Your husband clears his throat awkwardly, looking down at his wedding ring and widening his eyes. "I felt like a failure… Cowardly, too. My wife was missing for months and I did my own search in finding her and came up with nothing. Then, the police -- they were all brazen assholes that even when they found Y/N they just threw her into my care without any extra help or reasoning behind anything… She was afraid and I-I felt guilty."
You swallow thickly, leaning across the couch and wrapping both of your arms around his right bicep.
He does what's always been normal to him, kissing the top of your head.
Namjoon watches as you shiver but don't pull away and he hums in agreement.
"Why did you feel guilty?" he prods, crossing his legs.
"Well… I'm her husband and I let such a terrible thing happen to her. I'm supposed to keep her safe and I-I fa-failed. Then when she came back to me, she was so frightened and I was at such a loss of what to do, it… it ripped me apart inside."
Namjoon can hear your small gasp even if your husband doesn't and he nods understandingly. "Y/N, do you have anything you want to say about that?"
You hug Guk tighter to your body and his eyes squeeze shut. "It's not your fault. It's no one's fault." you bleat sheepishly.
Dr. Kim nods astutely, leaning forward until his elbows are on his knees and his hands are intertwined beneath his chin. "Nobody in this room is at fault for what happened. There are terrible people in this world that sometimes make horrible choices and it affects others."
Then there's silence for a second and you watch Jeongguk spin his wedding band around on his fourth finger.
He only ever does this when he's deep in thought. On instinct you reach over and press your lips to his cheek and his hand comes up to cup the side of your face sweetly.
"Y/N, do you still feel the need to flinch away or scream?" Dr. Kim asks and you can feel your face paling in color.
Your eyebrows furrow and you hug Guk tighter to yourself.
He looks over at you and you can see the pleading in his eyes -- he needs you to talk about this, he needs to understand.
"Yes," you chirp, looking down at the knees of your leggings.
"Why?"
What a simple question.
Why?
Jeongguk coddles you to his body and he watches as your pupils shake back and forth. This is when you're deep in thought.
He closes his eyes and he knows that you probably won't answer, you aren't comfortable with this man.
"Because they used to hit me." you breathe, closing your eyes.
Guk takes a sharp breath between his teeth, turning his face away from you as his jaw clenched tightly.
"Did they know you were pregnant?" Dr. Kim asks, picking up his clipboard.
You shake your head and your husband can feel your hair whipping around at your answer.
"Did you tell them that?" Namjoon asks, pushing the bridge of his glasses up with his middle finger.
"Yes, then they stopped." you reply.
"Fucking pieces of sh-"
"Jeongguk. For Y/N's sake, we're not going to get angry here. We're going to just listen and understand." the therapist cuts him off quickly.
Squeezing his fist tightly, he brings it to his forehead before nodding weakly.
He doesn't want to scare away your progress but this ball of hatred within him grows tense and feels more like fire with every passing second.
"What did they want with you? Why were you taken? Do you know?"
Your teeth nibble at the inside of your cheek and you can feel the sensitive flesh becoming raw and cut up with every worrying clench.
"It's okay if you want to wait to spea-"
"I don't." you squeak quickly.
Namjoon nods, leaning back in his chair and extending a hand for you to speak when you wish.
"They were doing drug stuff." you blurt, finding it kind of relieving to speak about it.
"Oh? And did they make you do drugs?" Dr. Kim asks.
Jeongguk scoffs so loudly that it makes you cower but he's quick to apologize profusely and kiss the top of your head repeatedly. "Baby, no. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, baby girl."
"Jeongguk." Namjoon chastises softly and your husband holds up his hands apologetically.
"They didn't make me do drug stuff. I bagged up drugs… I think it was cocaine or something but I'm not sure… I don't do drugs." you announce, squeezing your husband's arm sweetly.
The therapist watches how your legs tug out from underneath you and slowly plant onto the carpeted floor. He doesn't speak, he waits for you to.
"My ankle was chained to some type of radiator. The metal got warm at night so… that's how I knew. I wasn't allowed to speak and they conditioned me to it. So I didn't or… couldn't tell them I was pregnant. But one of them, Taehyung, noticed after a few months. I can remember them fighting about it or yelling about it for a while."
Jeongguk watches how you stare off into space and he wants to pull you away from those memories and shield you so badly but you need this. You need to speak about it to get over it.
"So one day when everyone was out to lunch, Taehyung asked me if I was pregnant and I said yes. I don't think he liked keeping me there in that state and he kept rambling on about two mouths would be worse than just one. So he told me he was going to kill me and put an end to my misery. And I thought that would be best."
Guk squeezes his eyes shut, biting down on his lip to the point that it might draw blood but then you begin to speak again.
"I was waiting and waiting to die but it never came and then at night, a bag was put over my head and I was knocked out. Then I woke up on the Expressway six months after I was taken." you state, looking down at your husband's wedding band.
Jeongguk shudders and he takes a deep, calming breath through his nose.
"Thank you for telling us, Y/N. I know this certainly can't be easy to relive. But now that it's out in the open, we can work on rebuilding your relationship with Jeongguk. How does that sound?"
You nod immediately, looking up at the blond haired man you adore.
Namjoon gives a small smile, putting his clipboard aside.
"I think the next exercise you should do as a couple is to continue to heal together. Whether that be physical or talking. It's important to get back to the patterns you had before this."
"Physical?" Jeongguk echoes, tilting his head.
The therapist takes off his glasses, cleaning them with the hem of his sweater vest. "Sexual intercourse is healing, Jeongguk."
Your husband blushes a furious pink that radiates to the tips of his ears.
"That doesn't mean you have to rush home and try it. You should build up to it. Allow things to become comfortable again between the both of you. You can only start to heal when you allow yourselves."
That resonates deep within you and you find yourself yearning for comfort after so long.
You want to be back to your full self, even if it would take a day or a year to get there.

"That was great babe, you did amazing. I'm really proud of you," Jeongguk gushes when you both finally get home.
The small smile you give him has his heart melting with love and he holds back the biggest urge to throw his arm over your shoulders.
You know that this must be torment for your husband and the guilt within you is constantly growing.
When you walk into the kitchen, it piques Guk's curiosity. He watches as you rifle through the cabinets and fridge with nosy eyes.
His elbows lean down on the kitchen island and his hands come up below his chin to investigate.
"Whatcha doin', baby?" he chirps, watching you grab a carton of eggs.
"Cooking." you reply softly, setting ingredients down on the counter.
"Wait, really?!" he gasps, standing up straight and widening his eyes.
"Take out food is bad for you," you whisper, tying your hair up.
"No, but… baby, you must be tired. You don't have to cook. I can cook." he says quickly, rounding the island to be beside you.
He towers over you and the sweet smell of his cologne puts you at ease even if he's just a touch too close.
"You don't know how to cook," you remind him, flipping open the rice cooker.
He scoffs, widening his eyes playfully. "Yes I do! Why would you offend me like that?"
You giggle gently, a simple reflex and the both of you freeze.
Wow, you haven't laughed in… ages. It feels so good to laugh.
Guk swallows thickly, hoping that this isn't the straw that breaks the camel's back.
Your laugh is so pretty, prettier than most things in this universe and his stomach does flips at the simple noise.
Your cheeks even hurt from the smile you produced, those muscles haven't been used in forever.
Jeongguk waits patiently to see if you'll be the one to speak up and he's grateful when you do.
"I'm sure that you remember the fried chicken," you offer, grabbing the bag of rice from the bottom cabinet.
"Okay!" he groans, "how was I supposed to know the oil was too hot? In what universe do things immediately char when put into hot oil?"
"This one," you quip softly, smiling to yourself as you add water to the cooker.
His arms wrap around your belly, caging you into his grip and you're so distracted with the fun memories that you feel no discomfort at all.
This is natural.
This is good.
Feels damn good, too.
"I've made other food that's been tasty." he counters, kissing over the back of your neck with soft, sweet lips.
You shiver at the feeling, letting your eyes flutter closed.
It's so natural to tease your handsome husband and on instinct you do so with a playful tone.
"The galbi, the egg fried rice, the hamburgers, the pizza, the sweet and sou-"
"Yeah, yeah, yeah alright." he murmurs, chuckling into your ear.
You hum sweetly, shutting off the water and letting your body get comfortable with the familiar arms around you.
Of course this isn't easy, it isn't easy to try and force the terror that is constantly awake inside of you away. But because it's Guk, your husband who you love more than anything, it makes it just a little bit easier.
"What're you making for dinner anyway?" he inquires, kissing the crown of your head repeatedly.
With each kiss, his pectoral muscles ripple against you and you've forgotten what it's like to appreciate your god of a man. Before you were taken, you worshipped his body like he was a god. And you think that's been sorely missing for him as well.
"Egg fried rice." you reply, turning around to him.
He takes a sharp breath between his teeth at the sight of you so close to him. Taking a step back, he doesn't want to make you uncomfortable but your hands reach up to his hips and still him.
"Just stay," you whisper, watching his eyes become glassy.
Cupping his cheeks with your hands, you smile up at him gently.
His eyes flutter shut and he's in such incredible peace.
"Kiss me, please." you ask of your husband.
His eyes spring open and he hums with uncertainty.
"Are you sure, baby? I don't want to rush our progress. I don't want to scare you." he coos, running his hands over your belly.
"Kiss me." you repeat.
When he bends down, your breath hitches and your nervousness grows with each second. His large body seems to drape over you like a shadow and your heart begins to hammer with fear.
You want to scream out in this second, cower away from him and everything the world has to offer.
But then his lips press to yours. He's soft and gentle, letting the petals of his lips caress yours with such love and adoration. That fear -- that anxiousness is gone as quickly as it came.
The smell of his cologne breeches your senses while you kiss, it echoes and spreads through your limbs like a forest fire.
Jeongguk cups your cheeks with his hands, wiping away tears that you haven't even noticed have breached past your eyelids.
"Oh my baby," he gasps, pulling away and pressing his forehead to yours.
"Thank you," you whimper, hugging him as tightly as you can to your body with the obstacle of his growing daughter in the way.
There's something about you on early school day mornings. Maybe you just look better in the chilly air or maybe your presence just warms Jeongguk to the point of comfort.
"Morning loser!" he jeers, fumbling with his tie.
"Oh, I'm the loser, am I?" you quip, leaning back against the large cherry blossom tree beyond the gates to your high school.
"You're our loser," Jimin teases, walking past the both of you with his textbooks pressed tightly to his chest.
Flipping your other friend the middle finger, you blow a bubble in your gum. You watch as Jeongguk continues to fumble with his tie, earning creases and wrinkles in the fabric.
"Oh lord, it's like watching a 'how to fail at life' video." you roll your eyes, grabbing the lapels of his school uniform jacket and shoving him up against the tree.
He sneers at you, widening his pretty mocha eyes and you can only snort in response.
"My dad didn't teach me how to do this before he went away for his job." he gripes, gripping the bottom ends of the tie in his fists and furrowing his eyebrows.
You take pity on him then, watching his annoyance truly bubble to the surface.
"Here," you breathe, smacking his hands away from the tie playfully.
You start to tie his tie properly, blowing a large bubble that he pops easily with the tip of his finger.
"First day of the new school year, this should be fun." he says, pushing some hair back behind your ear.
You shiver at his touch, lowering your head as your skin begins to heat up with embarrassment.
"Oh God, just kiss her already. Gross!" Jimin calls you both.
Your eyes snap to one another and Guk lets out a playful chuckle. "She doesn't know what's good for her!" he teases, winking down at you.
You grumble your protestations quietly, tying the tie so tightly that he coughs loudly.
"God," he groans, moving the neck until he's comfortable.
"I do know what's good for me!" you bite back, slinging your backpack over your shoulder.
"Oh yeah?" Guk quips, walking after you, "Then kiss me."
His large eyes are devious and his eyebrow juts up with playful intentions.
"You can't do it, can you? You can't just-"
You press your lips to his roughly, not knowing how to kiss since this is your first time. His large hand cups the back of your head immediately, sighing gently against your lips. It's messy and there's a lot of teeth but your heart thrums knowing Guk is your first.
When you pull away, you want to flee almost immediately but Jeongguk doesn't give you the time. His arm wraps around your shoulders and his smile is so large and giddy that it could rival the sun with its brightness.
"So you like me, huh?" he quips, running his thumb over your red, raw lips.
"Shut up!" you hiss, pulling his tie towards school.
Jeongguk groans loudly when he climbs into bed. He turned the heat up all the way but there's still a chill in the air that makes him tug the comforter over his bare chest quickly.
He can only smirk when you step into the doorway in only his t-shirt.
"You're getting so big that your belly enters a room first, y'know," he quips.
You snort softly, a noise that used to be common but it's the first one in months.
"Dinner was delicious, I missed your cooking so much." your husband breathes, hooking both of his hands behind his head.
"You didn't cook at all?" you inquire gently, climbing into bed beside him.
He turns his head lazily to you, raising an eyebrow. "You think I could cook for myself when I was so worried? I can't cook to begin with."
"Oh, so you admit it then." you sigh, placing a throw pillow beneath your bump and turning to him.
He laughs, crinkling the corners of his eyes cutely.
The moonlight casts a bluish glow over his face and arms and you can't help but begin to lose yourself in his handsome features.
His breath starts to catch in his throat when he looks at you, your eyes are speaking thousands of words of ardor and he can't help the tug of his heart at the sight.
"Doctor Kim said we have to have sex," you bleat.
"We don't have to do anything, baby. If you aren't comfortable, then we aren't doing it." Guk deadpans, running his hand over your belly.
When the light hits his irises just right, the beautiful mocha color seems to burnish holes into your skin.
His hand cups your cheek and your eyes squeeze shut at the soft warmth.
You don't know what you're ready for in all honesty.
You don't know what you need if it isn't Jeongguk.
And you want to try at least something to feel closer to him.
"I-I want to try something," you whisper uneasily.
Your husband leans up on his elbow, looking at you with curiosity written all over his handsome face.
He looks you over, pushing the comforter off of his ever heating body and your eyes fall straight to his torso. His abs are thick and noticeable, the muscles flex and ripple with each deep breath he takes and you find yourself heating up at the sight.
The black ink of his tattoos litters his body in all the right spots and all you can think about is how much you've missed him.
"What do you want to try, baby girl?" he coos, running his hand through his long blonde hair.
"Well if you stay still… maybe I can…" you can't even find the words, your throat tightens up and you feel completely lost at what to do.
Before you were taken it was so easy to fall into bed with your husband and now it's like you're grasping for straws.
Jeongguk hitches up the leg of his briefs, raising an eyebrow. "If you're really serious about it then take what you need."
"That's selfish," you mutter, looking down as his thick thigh muscles twitch suggestively.
"Hey, hey, hey," he coos, tilting your face up with his index finger, "you need to feel comfortable again. You have my patience, my love, my heart, anything and everything. You take everything you want and need from me without guilt. I'm your husband, there's no way I could be selfish with you."
He's always been this way with you, ever since middle school. Jeongguk has always given you more than you give him and that selfless nature of his always has your heart bleeding in ways you may never understand.
You lean in slowly, your breath hitching at the closeness of him and his eyes flutter shut in anticipation.
"Take everything," he reminds you, running his fingertips over your stomach softly.
Guk can't help the mewl that escapes his throat when your lips press to his. He lets you take the lead, keeping his hands to himself politely.
Your kisses are slow and nervous but Jeongguk appreciates them all the same.
"Don't be nervous, baby. I'm right here. You're safe." he promises, pulling away for air.
You don't want this pressing anxiousness, you just want to be normal again. That's all you want.
Your hand shakes when you wrap your hand around his wrist.
"Mmm, that's it. Guide me, babe. Show me where you want me." your husband breathes out, kissing over your jaw with gentle pecks.
"Uh…" you chirp, settling his hand between your thighs.
He hums sensually, letting the heat from his digits warm your soft, cool skin. "So pretty," he purrs.
You gasp loudly when he cups your sex and his eyes are immediately on yours.
"Just relax, baby girl. If you don't like it or you aren't comfortable just tell me. I'll stop right away, okay?" he promises, kissing your lips ever so gently.
You give a meek nod, whimpering when his digits drift over the seat of your panties.
"Baby girl likes it. You're wet already." he breathes, inching his body closer to you.
He can feel the stickiness of your panties and his hips rut into the air at the feeling.
Jeongguk has been so depraved of everything besides the overwhelming feelings of guilt and loneliness he feels deep down inside.
He parts your folds through the sodden fabric, immediately connecting the pad of his thumb to your swollen clit.
"How's that, baby? You like that?" he gasps, watching you writhe under his sweet touch.
You mewl softly, squeezing your eyes shut and nodding.
There's this nervous pit within you that seems to be diminishing by the second. Every deep breath your husband takes and every word of praise that drips from his lips lulls you deeper into his comfort.
"Can I take your panties off?" he inquires sweetly, hooking his fingers into the sides.
Your hips lift within a word and he peels your underwear away at a deathly slow pace.
Your arousal is messy and stringy, breaking away from the soaked fabric to cling to your pussy lips and thighs.
Jeongguk groans wantonly, tossing the fabric away in a fury.
You've both only ever known each other's bodies. You lost your virginities together, you've both only loved each other so much that every part of your bodies is solely for the other.
Even if Guk hasn't had you in months, it's a muscle memory remembering how you like to be pleased.
"You're soaking wet, baby." he gasps, running his fingers over your puffy lower lips.
"P-Please," you whimper childishly, spreading your legs.
The wanton groan that rips from your husband is animalistic and needy at best but it pushes all your fears away in that moment.
"What're you begging for, hmm?" he coos, kissing over your neck.
"I don't know," you laugh, turning your head to him.
His smile is heartbreakingly gorgeous and he kisses you with the intensity to rival a thousand men. If this was any other time you would have pulled away but the arousal that's searingly hot and coursing through you only wants more.
You moan into the kiss, earning a gentle whine from the man you love.
"Is this what you want?" he quips, thrusting two fingers deep inside you.
Your stunted moan is loud and your chest heaves at the fullness you feel.
It's always amazing how he fills you up without even trying.
"Fuck, your pretty cunt is so tight." he groans, curling his fingers expertly to the sensitive bundle of nerves within you.
"G-Gukkie!" you whimper, placing your hand on your growing stomach.
"Feels good, baby? You like it?" he asks sweetly, placing his free hand atop yours on your belly.
You give a meek nod, mouth dropping open when he starts to pump his fingers in and out of you at a snail's pace.
"You're so beautiful," Guk breathes, pressing his thumb back to your swollen clit.
He rubs loving, smooth circles to the nub, praising you when your moans reach a loud pitch.
"Jeongguk!"
"That's not what you call me in bed, baby. You know better. Come on," your husband goads, lifting his long t-shirt to look at your stomach.
"Daddy," you preen softly and he smirks at your sweet tone.
"Good girl, there it is."
His fingers fuck into you faster and your hands can't stop raking over the taut muscles of his stomach.
Jeongguk feels like he doesn't have a second to waste. He wants to please you in every way and show you how much you've been sorely missed.
"What am I going to do with you? You're too gorgeous to be in my bed." he groans, pressing his lips to the swell of your stomach.
Your hips wriggle for more and he pulls out altogether. Adjusting the painfully hard erection beneath his boxers, he lays down on the bed.
"Come take everything from me, baby," he announces, opening his arms.
You feel so empty, so needy and bothered that you immediately heed his command.
Whimpering softly, your legs part over his thick thigh and he gives a warm smile up at you.
"You're so beautiful," he avows, running his hands over your sides.
His thigh is smooth and rigid beneath you. You emit a whimper throughout the quiet room as you begin to rut yourself against his muscles.
"God, you're so wet. My thigh is soaked. Fuck." Guk curses, moving your hips faster.
Looking down into his eyes, they're drunk with adoration and lust.
You're too grateful to feel so peaceful and calm in this moment. You can think of nothing else besides the man beneath you.
"Daddy, I-"
He hums in agreement, tucking his bottom lip tightly between his teeth.
He can only look at your body with wonder. You're so perfect and you always have been. You've always been a dream to him and he's so happy you can be back here in his arms.
Pushing the shirt up higher, his hands graze over your large stomach and he whines softly.
"You look so amazing carrying our daughter." he praises.
His thigh muscles flex tightly for you and your hands scramble to press against his chest at the feeling.
The pressure is so intense and so amazing, you can only babble meaningless words and sounds.
Your head lolls back and your nails scratch against his golden honey skin when the bubble inside you begins to expand.
It's been so long since you've felt this kind of relief that it's approaching at a rapid pace.
"Does it feel good, baby girl? You wanna cum for me?" your husband asks, drifting his hands over your bump.
"Yes," you squeak, allowing him to intertwine your hands together.
"Yes what?" he quips, looking down at his soaked thigh.
"Yes, daddy." you breathe, letting your head loll back.
"Good girl, I bet you're real close, hmm? Just let go, baby. Take what you need."
His hands on your skin are so gentle and sweet that it's easy to fall over the edge with someone to catch you so earnestly.
"I can feel your clit throbbing, shit," your husband whines, running his fingers through his hair.
There's a moment when everything goes still. It's just you, your husband and your deep seated pleasure. You can only begin to relish in it when time starts up again.
"Daddy! Cumming!" you gasp, squeezing your eyes shut.
"Look at me when you cum, I want to see your pretty face."
Your eyes snap open on his command and suddenly that bubble inside you bursts.
The pleasure is so intense and so mind shattering that you can only make small gasps and whines as it courses through you.
Your hips rock slowly and your brain short circuits at the explosive feeling.
"Gukkie!" you cry out softly and when your body begins to rack gently, he sits up in a flash to coddle you.
"You're okay, I'm right here. You're safe, baby." he avows, running his hand over the back of your head.
Your chest feels tight and you hug him so closely that there isn't any room for anything else.
"Are you okay? Do you want me to get you water?" he inquires sweetly, kissing your temple.
"Don't leave me." you beg, laying your head down on his shoulder.
"I would never dream of it, baby." he whispers, rocking you slowly in his arms.
Your eyes flutter shut and the small pattern of irregular shapes that your husband draws on your skin calms your heart right away.
"Felt good, huh?" he chuckles, combing his fingers through your hair.
Your nod is childish and sweet, earning a bright smile from the man before you. "I love you, y'know?"
"I love you, too." you whisper, laying down beside him as he falls back.
He looks down at his soaked thigh with a wry smile. "I still get you flooding like a river."
"You're still cocky," you sigh, burying your face into his shoulder.
He laughs loudly, wrinkling his nose. Turning to you, his thumb drifts over the apple of your cheek and he can find no greater peace than this.
"Are you comfortable? Do you need anything?" he inquires.
You shake your head softly, getting comfortable beside him. "Just you."
Wow.
Those words shoot straight to his heart and he feels like he's falling in love all over again.
"Are you in pain, should I help you?" you murmur tiredly.
Clicking his teeth, he kisses your forehead. "I'm never in pain when I'm with you. You should know that by now."
"I didn't feel scared at all. It was really nice," you bleat, feeling your head get heavier on his body.
"I'll show you that you don't have to be nervous or scared anymore. I promise," he whispers, smirking when your lips part in your unconscious state.

You're still quiet when you speak but at least you're speaking.
Guk is over the moon with how close you let him get. He can hug you and kiss you now without feeling your body tense up so tightly.
On one hand he feels guiltier, if he would have just talked to Dr. Kim from the start, maybe your healing process would have begun months before this. On the other hand, just seeing you heal is worth its weight in gold.
"So… progress? Do we want to touch on that?" Namjoon inquires, giving a smile when you sit beside your husband and not at the end of the couch.
"We got closer this week than we ever have yet." Jeongguk tells him, letting his arm go lax so you can wrap your hands around his bicep.
Namjoon's eyes widen and he nods pleasantly. "I see. How was that for you, Y/N?"
You hum softly, watching as your husband spins his wedding band. "It felt good to just relax and not be scared."
"Ah, I see. So it pushed away everything you were nervous about?"
You nod pleasantly, looking up at Jeongguk who gives you a wink in reply.
"I was really nervous at first and my heart felt like it was going to explode but then after a while it kind of melted away," you squeak, feeling your neck and ears heat up out of embarrassment.
"That's really good. It's healthy. Not many people c-"
"But I felt guilty," you chirp, cutting off the therapist.
Dr. Kim narrows his eyes at you curiously and so does your husband.
Namjoon's hands politely fold and he tilts his head when you try to make yourself smaller.
"Why, baby?" your husband pouts, running his hand over the back of your head.
"Well I didn't do anything for you." you bleat, looking down at the sunflowers that make up the bottom of your dress.
Guk frowns deeply, drifting his thumb over the base of your neck. "Baby, you know I don't care about that."
Namjoon takes off his glasses, cleaning them with the hem of his shirt as he takes in your interaction. "So, Y/N, you felt guilty that you couldn't please your husband like he pleased you? Is that right?"
Your nod is miniscule but he does catch it when he puts his glasses back on.
"I see. Well that's quite good in a way, isn't it? It means that you love your husband so much that when you can't give back everything he gives to you it makes you feel as if you've been selfish."
"I've always felt that way. Jeongguk always gives me everything and I feel like I never do nearly enough for him in return." you gasp, accepting your husband's hand when he intertwines your fingers together.
"Babe," he murmurs, brushing a few stray hairs back behind your ear.
"It's natural to feel that way. It just goes to show how much you love him." Namjoon announces, crossing his legs.
Guk pushes the side of your head until you're leaning your temple against his shoulder. His lips glide over the crown of your head and you squeeze his hand tighter within your own.
"I'm going to give you an exercise this week, Y/N." Namjoon says, putting his clipboard aside.
You perk up at his voice, tilting your head curiously.
"Please Jeongguk how you think he should be pleased." the therapist says, folding his arms.
"I'm sorry," you whine to your newlywed husband.
He looks up from the end of the bed, running his soft hands over your calves.
"Don't be sorry, you can't help it." he coos sweetly, kissing over your exposed skin.
"I want to go out and play," you whine, looking out the bay windows of your hotel suite.
The sun is high in the sky and the palm trees sway in what you can only assume is a sweet, cool breeze.
Only on your honeymoon would you get jet lagged and sick.
Guk chuckles, crawling up the bed to lay beside you. "We have so much more time to enjoy Bali, it's okay. You just need to focus on getting better right now."
"But it looks so cool outside," you whine, turning to him with a pout.
He taps his index finger to the tip of your nose cutely. "Just relax, baby. You're not going anywhere until you feel better."
Taking the cold towel off your forehead, he dips it back into the warm water.
"You don't have to stay with me, you can go out and have fun," you suggest, closing your eyes.
"I have all the fun I need in this room. I have you." he whispers, smothering your cheek with kisses.
He lays the warm rag back onto your forehead and he can't help the love that blooms throughout his body when he looks down at you.
Sure, your face is a bit pale and peaky and yeah, your body is covered in a film of cold sweat but God, you still look like everything beautiful and perfect in this world.
"You're so sweet. I don't know how I ended up with someone as perfect as you," you murmur, letting the fresh sea air blow through the window over your body.
His smile is wide and loving, a billion sweet thoughts coursing through his head at all times.
"I think you're perfect. I've loved you since the moment I saw you." he breathes.
"Stop one up-ing me. It's not good for my mental health," you jeer, letting a small smirk grace your features.
Your husband chuckles, kissing the top of your head repeatedly. "No one could ever love you as much as I do."
"Now that I believe," you sigh happily, feeling your husband lay down in bed beside you.
"Just worry about getting better and then we can go play with dolphins."
"Dolphins. Okay, just dream of dolphins." you breathe blearily, accepting the tired state the medicine is putting you in.
Jeongguk gives a lopsided smirk, watching your head tilt towards him.
"Beautiful as always," he whispers, pressing his lips to yours.
Your husband was surprised to hear that you felt guilty in all honesty.
You've never voiced it in that way before.
"Do you think that you don't do enough for me?" he inquires curiously, setting down his chopsticks.
You look up from your food and suddenly the guilt is tripling and swirling around in your gut. "Yeah, sometimes." you whisper.
"Why?" he asks, picking up his plate and bringing it to the sink.
Staring up at the paintings above the dining room table, your head tilts. "Well, you've always been this big love bug and I'm not always like that. You're really selfless and I'm not."
He clicks his teeth softly, turning to you and crossing his arms. "I love you the way you are. I love everything about you… I always have."
"That's what I mean. That selflessness." you breathe, turning to him and giving him a small smile.
He chuckles sweetly, a sound that you adore more than anything in the universe.
When you stand, he quips an eyebrow.
Being kidnapped was terrifying, coming back was just as scary but not being able to show your husband how much he's adored and loved… well that's just as frightening.
Even though you still have this constant looming of nervousness that enraptures your being, it doesn't supercede the need to show love to your husband which you're grateful for.
"What is it?" your husband coos when you grip his wrist.
You don't reply, pulling him towards your bedroom silently.
"Baby?" he inquires, allowing you to take him to your room.
Closing the door behind you, you want to flee but you stand your ground, pushing against his chest until he's seated on the foot of the bed.
He stares up at you curiously, putting his hands behind him to balance himself.
"I love you," you avow.
"I love you too. Baby, what is it? Are you alright?" he asks curiously, tilting his head.
Your knees touch down on the soft carpet underfoot and his eyes widen.
"Wait, babe. It's okay. You don't have to-"
"I want to," you promise, cutting him off.
He takes in your doe-like gaze and he hums unsurely to himself.
"Come kneel on the bed if anything, I don't want your knees to get hurt." he breathes, pushing himself back to give you room.
See. He's too sweet and gentle to be unappreciated.
You take his advice, climbing onto the bed between his parted thighs.
Licking his lips slowly, his eyes watch you like a hawk.
"Y/N, we don't have to do this right n-" he groans softly, cutting off his words when you graze your hand along his soft cock.
His eyes squeeze shut and you're almost too quick at unbuttoning his jeans.
He lifts his hips, his pretty lips parting for air and his chest seems to tighten.
You're sure he's been aching since the other night when you fell asleep on him and the answer becomes known right away when you pull down his briefs.
He's already rock hard, the long, thick length seems to twitch and pulse for relief. The bulbous head is a maddening red and he seems so sensitive that even the soft graze against his heavy balls has him whining.
"G-God," he hisses, laying back.
You lick your lips, watching as precum begins to bead at the tip.
You've only ever had this man beneath you and God, you're lucky to have him.
"Take your shirt off," he begs, tugging at the hem.
You do as told, suddenly too concerned with pleasing him than to feel any sort of nervousness.
"Fuck, your tits are huge." he groans, palming your breasts softly.
Taking a sharp breath between your teeth, you can only whimper at his touch.
"Hurts?" he asks sweetly, pulling away.
"No, no. More. Feels good. They ache." you coo.
He tugs down the cups, widening his eyes at how different they look than what he's always been used to.
"Damn," he mumbles, sitting up.
"This is about you," you whine, palming his cock.
He moans so loudly that it ricochets through you and you can already feel your panties dampening.
Jeongguk is quick to tug off his shirt, giving you full view and access to his God-like body.
"Your nipples are so puffy." he bleats, running his thumbs over them.
"Jeongguk," you croon softly, trying to admonish him but it isn't coming out as such.
When your nipples begin to harden, small beads of milk start to gather at the tips and his eyes shoot up to yours.
"I want to taste," he growls, laying you down.
He isn't sure if it's because you look so motherly and so angelic or if it's something that he didn't even know would turn him on but the sight of your breasts leaking is sending him into an animalistic fury.
"I'm supposed to be making you feel good!" you gasp, feeling his lips drift over your clavicle.
"You always make me feel good," he murmurs, scoffing loudly when you begin to jerk his cock in hand.
His lips are warm and sweet against the swell of your breasts. You can feel the pufts of hot air he expels with each groan and scoff as he snaps his hips to your hand.
The tip of his tongue peeks out between the sweet pink petals of his lips and he looks up at you for confirmation.
Your smile is enough for him to continue and his hand presses to the distended side of your stomach as he makes his dissent.
Flicking the tip of your nipple with his tongue, your milk is sweet and enrapturing against his taste buds and he preens at the taste.
"Fuck, it's so sweet." he gasps, wrapping his lips around your stiff peaked bud.
You can only whine sweetly, carding your fingers through his hair when he suckles harder.
"D-Daddy! Oh!" you cry out, running your thumb around the head of his cock.
His precum is thick and sticky as you spread it around the head and he shivers against you.
You feel relief and intoxication when he continues to suckle. "Feels so good, the other one. Please."
He complies immediately, moving to your other breast and suckling.
"Oh fuck, baby. I want your mouth on me," he begs, letting your nipple go with a noisy pop.
It's easy to get back into this routine, shoving him down to have full access to his body.
Your tongue swirls around the bulbous head of his cock, picking up the thick, sticky precum he beads endlessly.
"Holy s-shit," he groans, moving your hair out of your face.
Gathering your hair into one fist, he runs his free hand along your cheek.
With every dip of your head, a string of curses greets your ears and you know how much he's enjoying himself.
"God! You've always been so good with your mouth. Fuck!" he curses, letting his head thump back to the pillow beneath him.
His cock begins to throb as you swallow around him and the hiss of pleasure he seethes through his teeth has your loins unfurling with sickly sweet wanting.
"W-Watch your stomach." he begs when you swallow him to the hilt.
Your nose brushes against his bare public bone and your husband is quick to wipe the tears off of your cheeks.
"My cock is too big for your pretty throat, huh? You're making a mess," he coos, drifting his thumb over your precum and spit covered chin.
You don't care how messy you look, you just want him to feel good because he deserves it. He deserves everything.
You begin to fuck his cock into your mouth faster and Jeongguk can only hiss and groan semblances of words.
"You- Ooh, fuck! You're so go-good at this. Shit!" he cries out, lifting his hips off the bed.
Whimpering gently as his cock begins to throb in your throat, you grip onto his thick thighs.
"You're gonna make me cum, Christ!" he moans, tugging on your hair.
With each dip of your head, his precum squirts onto the flat of your tongue and you're so lost in the world of pleasing your husband that you can't think of anything else.
"Off, get off. I want to cum on your belly." he gasps, pulling your hair.
With a noisy pop and a soaked chin, you let his cock fall free from your mouth.
You lay down at his command, running your fingers over his abs as he jerks his cock in hand.
"You look so fucking pretty with my baby inside you, I'm-I'm gonna cum all over this belly," he whines, his blonde hair falling into his eyes.
Tucking his bottom lip between his teeth, he gives a long groan. "Baby!"
Your thighs rub together for any and all friction you can find, staring up at the handsome man. His eyebrows knit and his mouth drops open into a silent scream.
Palming your leaking breast, he curses once more before ropes of his cum land on your distended stomach. "Fuck!"
He sits back on his heels, looking you over with lust drunk eyes and the goofy grin he gives you makes your heart hammer inside your chest.
"Damn," he breathes heavily, putting his hands on his hips, "you look so good covered in my cum."
You can't help but give a sweet giggle, letting your head loll back to the mattress.
Jeongguk takes in the silence and for the first time in a long time, he doesn't find it eerie.
"Are you aching?" he whispers, spreading your thighs.
You hum nonchalantly and when he looks down at your swollen cunt, he narrows his eyes at you. "Don't try to hide your need from me. I see your clit throbbing."
"This was about you," you offer, sitting up on your elbows.
"Don't care." he chides softly, wiping your stomach with his briefs.
His arms wrap around your thighs and your breath hitches in your throat when his head bows down.
The gentle kiss he gives to your swollen bundle of nerves has your hips lifting off the bed.
"You deserve to be pleased more than anyone in this universe," he coos, licking a flat strip up your sex.
"Guk!" you gasp, fisting your hands into his hair.
"Play nice," he jeers, attaching his perfect lips to your clit.
He suckles harshly, flicking his tongue back and forth until your chest has no more air to expel.
"You're so sensitive when you're pregnant," he breathes, entering two fingers into you slowly.
You whine his name, arching your back at the fullness you feel. His fingers curl perfectly inside of you and you can already feel your head swimming with pleasure.
You didn't register just how needy you were until this moment. You were too busy trying to please the man you adore.
"Daddy!" you whimper, letting go of his hair to fist the sheets in your hands.
He hums softly in agreement, slowly adding a third finger.
It's pent up wanting that floods through you at a blinding pace and your mind goes blank in an instant.
Jeongguk fucks his fingers into you faster, keeping his eyes plastered on your stomach which seems to get tighter and tighter by the second.
It's never taken him a long time to get you to your peak and it was and is something he's still constantly proud of.
"Oh my God!" you whine, throwing your head back.
When he hears your sobs of pleasure, he lifts the hood of your clit, taking his time to caress the throbbing bud with the tip of his tongue.
"I'm gonna cum. Daddy, pl-please let me." you beg, squeezing your eyes shut.
He hums in agreement, suckling harder until your legs are twitching and freezing in place.
The pads of his fingers flick against the velvet walls inside of you and suddenly your orgasm is blinding.
Your body racks with cries and your eyes well up with pleasured tears.
"You squirted for me, baby girl." Guk coos, pulling out of you and licking his fingers.
"Oh fuck," you gasp, putting your hand over your heart.
Your husband chuckles, inching up the bed until he's face to face with your stomach.
"Hi princess," he whispers to your daughter, running his hand over the soft, smooth skin.
It takes you a while to gather yourself after that explosive orgasm but hearing Jeongguk speak so sweetly to your daughter brings you back down to Earth.
"I really missed you, y'know," he avows, kissing your belly, "Daddy is gonna work really hard to make sure you and mommy are super safe and happy. Okay? Does that sound good?"
There's a tiny kick beneath his hand that has him chuckling in an instant. "Did you miss me too? We're all gonna heal together as a family. I'm going to spend the rest of my life making up for those months, alright?"
When he looks over at you and his hair falls into his large mocha eyes, you can only smile warmly.
"I love you," you breathe, feeling butterflies swirl around inside your stomach.
He smiles brightly, rubbing smooth circles to your distended skin. "I love you, too baby."

Healing isn't always a one track thing. Sometimes there are setbacks and turns, other times it takes years.
You feel lucky to be getting your life back so quickly and it's only because your husband is the most supportive man of all time.
"So how was this past week?" Doctor Kim inquires, running his hands over the knees of his pants.
Jeongguk kisses the top of your head, wrapping his strong arm around your shoulders when you coddle to his side. "She's doing incredibly well."
You can only beam at his words, sending a shy smile the doctor's way.
"Y/N, how did you feel about the exercise? Did you show Jeongguk how much he means to you?"
"I tried," you breathe, recalling that night. "But it's a two way street with us, I guess."
Namjoon nods, setting down his clipboard. "And you know what? That's okay. In my opinion it's better to have things equal on both sides. It's a good thing that Guk adores you so much that he doesn't want things to be one sided."
"That's right," Guk whispers, intertwining your hand with his.
You look down at his wedding band, leaning your head on his shoulder with a pleasant sigh.
"And what about the anxiety, Y/N? Did you feel much of that?"
Your cheeks burn at the intimate question but you answer the doctor anyway. "No, it all just kind of melted away. I was so focused on pleasing him that it just kind of… faded."
Dr. Kim nods, crossing his legs and taking off his glasses to clean them. "You're healing. That's so important and you're doing it the right way -- together. Soon, you won't even need to come here."
Jeongguk runs his thumb over your bare shoulder, kissing the top of your head until your mind goes blank with only positive emotions.
"What should our exercise be this week?" your husband inquires.
Namjoon tilts his head, looking over how healthy the bond between you both has strengthened. "Just relish in each other's company."
"I really hate this," Guk sighs, wrinkling his nose at the design he's drawn.
The disappointment in his voice draws your attention and suddenly you're draping your upper body over the back of the couch.
"I think it's pretty, what's wrong with it?" you inquire.
He sighs, tossing his pencil down and running his hands through his long hair.
"It just feels so… rigid and so… fucking… bland. It has no soul in it. There's no emotion."
You don't know how he's always been so creative. It's always been a wonder to watch him work whether he was just doodling random cartoon characters or he was trying to create a new look for an upcoming building.
Your husband's eyebrows are notched together tightly, completely absorbed by everything wrong with the sketch.
"It feels so impersonal. There's no real soul in it. No real connection." he seethes, frustrated.
You pout in his direction, wishing you could distract him for just a second.
He's been so caught up in this project it's almost eating away at him.
Guk hasn't been sleeping or eating the way he should, he hasn't been enjoying life since the beginning of this project.
So you do the one thing that will get his attention.
Peeling off your sundress, you stand up off the couch.
Your husband runs his hands over his face due to his frustration and his breath catches in his throat when his eyes open.
"Oh baby, I'm sorry. I'm not really in the mood to-"
"Just let me take care of you," you cut him off, unlatching your bra and letting it fall to the dining room floor.
Jeongguk takes a sharp breath between his teeth, wrapping his arm around your waist and pulling you between his now parted thighs.
His hands run over your curves, looking up at you with soft, loving eyes.
"You're so beautiful," your husband breathes, leaning in to kiss between the valley of your breasts.
You hum softly, letting your fingers card through his black locks.
His lips pepper more loving kisses to your skin before he's stopping.
"That's what this project needs. More curves! More fluidity! Motion! Something with emotion!" he cries out, sitting up straight.
You sigh, putting your hands on your hips and narrowing your eyes at him.
"I know! I know! You're so totally pissed at me but just stand there for a few minutes," he beams, grabbing the large sketching pad and his pencil.
"Mkay," you concede, watching his eyes drift over you slowly.
"You're my biggest inspiration! I don't know why I didn't think of this before!" he whines, running one hand over your bare side as his dominant hand sketches fluid lines.
"I love you," you remind him.
His hand stutters on the paper and he looks up at you with the most blinding of smiles. "I love you too, gorgeous. Always."
Today was the first day you've had company over in your house since you've gotten back home.
Jimin has been privy to everything being your husband's best friend and he's kept completely silent on the topic which you find yourself grateful for.
But the most frustrating part throughout the whole evening is feeling your friend tiptoe through every conversation you both have.
He stops talking every five seconds as if he's thinking over what he's going to say before actually saying it just in case it triggers something inside of you.
And while you're grateful -- you wish it hadn't come to this.
"Your tomato plants look healthy," Jimin breathes, nodding towards the back patio.
"Jeongguk took good care of them while I was gone." you chirp, feeling your husband's lips press against your temple.
Your best friend clears his throat, slowly nodding at your admission.
Long gone is the frail woman who would jump at each and every small sound and every quick movement.
You just want to be normal again. You don't want to be the kidnapped victim anymore.
You want to be Jeon Jeongguk's wife.
You want to be the mother of a precious little girl.
Not someone who's been taken.
Jimin taps his fingers to the arm of his chair, bringing the mouth of his beer bottle closer to his face.
He's thinking again. Thinking of what to say.
Looking down at your lap, your fingers drift slowly over the swell of your stomach.
"The baby's getting big." your best friend comments.
Your husband takes the opportunity to fawn over you, pulling you close to his sweet smelling chest. "Yeah, she is. We decided to go with Haneul for her name. It's something uplifting and healing. We definitely needed that after everything that's happened."
You're more than grateful that Guk isn't too shy around the subject.
Ignoring the situation is one thing. Pretending like it never happened would kill you inside.
Jimin clears his throat, taking a deep swig of his beer.
Maybe it's your pregnancy hormones or maybe it's something even more troublesome that bubbles with a fury deep within you.
"Jimin. It's okay to talk about it, y'know." you announce, crossing your legs.
"N-No, I know. I just-" he doesn't finish his sentence, looking down at the knees of his pants.
"I'm not scared or ashamed of it anymore. We've both started to heal properly. It's alright for you to speak about it."
Jeongguk kisses your cheek, curving his hand around your distended stomach.
"I know… I just…"
"You don't see me the same anymore? I'm not the same girl that used to stick my used gum in your hair when we were in sixth grade? I'm not the same person that helped you lose your virginity in college by introducing you to Byul? Yes, I was kidnapped. I was handcuffed to a radiator at night. I bagged up drugs for free and got like twenty grains of rice a day. I wasn't allowed to speak. I was losing the feeling in both of my legs when Haeneul kept getting bigger because I couldn't walk anywhere. But I'm okay now. I'm still me. I'm still the same nasty, irritating bitch that made fun of you for that lopsided bowl cut you decided to do on yourself so you could look like Rain."
Jeongguk and Jimin blink in unison.
Your husband kisses the top of your head repeatedly, hugging you closer to his body.
Your best friend stares at you and you can practically see the rusty cogs turning in his mind.
"It wasn't fucking lopsided. All the girls loved that look." Jimin says finally, smirking over the top of his beer bottle.
"Yeah, keep telling yourself that, bud." you giggle, letting your body relax against Guks.
"I'm sorry, Y/N. It's just taking me a while to adjust to you being back. I don't want to upset you." your friend apologizes, leaning forward and placing his hand on your knee.
"You can't possibly upset me, I'm stronger now. Stronger than I've probably ever been," you promise, placing your hand atop his.

Jeongguk groans loudly as he jumps onto the bed.
His hands open and close childishly, giving you a big smile when you shed his t-shirt from your body.
"You okay?" your husband inquires, running his hands over your thighs as you straddle his waist.
"Yeah, I just don't want to be 'the victim' anymore. I'm healing and I want everyone around me to heal as well."
He nods in agreement, sitting up and drifting his lips over your collarbone.
"I got something you can heal if you're up for it," he quips, pulling your bra strap and letting it snap back into place.
You hum to him, gasping softly when he tugs down the cups of your bra.
"Fuck," he curses softly, suckling softly at the thin skin of your neck.
His chest presses against your stomach and when the gentle kick of your daughter reminds him she's also there he can only smile against your skin.
His hands rub at your distended sides, kissing down the swell of your breasts. "Daddy needs some one-on-one time with mommy right now."
You let out a breathy laugh only to suck a sharp breath between your teeth when the tip of his tongue flicks at your nipple.
Your back arches and Guk takes the opportunity to unlatch your bra, his hands cup beneath your breasts, pushing them up for his viewing pleasure.
"Such pretty tits," he hisses, suckling from one nipple to the other until you're a shivering, sobbing mess before him.
It's a downright sin how fast you get wet for him. He could snap his fingers and you'd be sodden in an instant.
"D-Daddy," you preen softly, combing your fingers through his hair as he pushes your breasts together.
He suckles on both nipples at once, keeping his eyes glued to your pleased face.
Your hips roll against his hardening cock, whimpering when he flicks his tongue quickly against both stiff peaks in tandem.
"You're soaking through your underwear like a little cumslut," he hums, running his hands over your back and laying you down softly.
Jeongguk kisses down your body slowly, drawing out long sighs and whines from you until your mouth is dry and aching.
He leaves hot, open mouthed pecks along the swell of your stomach as he makes his descent.
Your hands are shaky, eyes widening to watch him.
Grabbing needily at your thighs, he kisses over your clothed pubic bone, grabbing the band of your underwear with his teeth and tugging playfully.
"Fuck, you get my cock so hard," he breathes, pulling down his briefs.
His thick cock bobs in the air, pearling with precum and twitching with neediness.
"Christ," you whine, reaching forward to touch it.
He stops you in an instant, kissing up your forearm and hooking his fingers into the sides of your panties.
Guk pulls down your underwear slowly, licking his lips at the amount of arousal that is spread over your bare lower lips.
Tossing the underwear away, he spreads you open with his index and middle finger.
He hums aloud, watching your entrance pulse and quiver, begging to be fucked.
"Pretty little pussy just dying to take my fat cock," he groans, burying his face against your core.
He suckles at your lips, your clit, your thighs, adoring the high pitched whines that emit throughout the room.
"Daddy, please!" you cry out, lifting your hips for more.
Slowly, he enters two fingers into you, kissing up your belly.
You gasp loudly, letting your head loll back at the full feeling.
He curls his fingers to the spongy spot within you that makes you boneless before him.
"M-More!" you whine, fisting the sheets.
He smiles against your skin, adding a third finger.
Your chest heaves and you tug gently on his hair.
"You wanna cum? You wanna soak the bed for me? Hmm?" he inquires cheekily, kissing up to your breast.
You nod quickly, letting your mouth drop open when he begins to fuck you faster with his fingers.
He suckles at your nipple, groaning at the milk that enraptures his taste buds.
Your toes curl and your eyes become spotty.
"I want you to squirt all over my fucking hand." he seethes through his teeth.
The sounds of your wet cunt echo throughout the bedroom and your eyes squeeze shut at the oncoming pleasure that creeps steadily through your body.
"Your belly is getting so big, I love it. You look so beautiful carrying my baby." he murmurs, nipping at your ear lobe.
Your hips lift, moans turning it babbles and semblances of words from different languages.
When he feels your pussy begin to throb around his fingers, your husband moans into your ear. "You're gonna cum for me, aren't you? Cum for daddy, get my hand nice and soaked."
"F-Fuck!" you squeak, pulling at the sheets until they're pooling around your body.
Then the bliss enraptures you, you cry your husband's name loudly, slamming your hips down to his hand with a quickness to ride out your high.
You can feel your arousal squirting out of you in waves and Jeongguk groans loudly at the sight.
Pulling his fingers from your core, he rubs your clit quickly, adoring how your body shudders.
"Good girl," he coos, prying your legs open and entering his fingers into his mouth.
Whimpering gently, you run your hands over his arms, willing your breathing to return to normal.
He runs his hard cock through your folds, tucking his bottom lip between his teeth.
"Your pregnant cunt is so warm," he breathes, thrusting deeply inside of you.
You moan for him, wrapping your legs around his waist and hooking your ankles together.
His thighs spread wider, placing his hands on your belly and running his thumbs soothingly over the skin as you accommodate to his large size.
He starts off slow, letting the bulbous head of his cock drag through your plush walls sensually.
"Oh fuck, yes," he hisses, peppering kisses over your knee and down your thigh.
Your husband takes his time, letting his hands roam over your body.
He's afraid to cum too quickly, it's been a long time since he's been inside you.
Lifting your hips off the bed, he palms the skin of your backside.
"Yes, God, right there!" you whine, digging the heels of your feet into his back.
"Yeah? Right here?" he teases, thrusting hard to the one spot that has your mind swimming, "Like that? Your pregnant little pussy wants more right there?"
You cry out loudly, bringing your hands to knead at your breasts.
"Yes, daddy! More! Please!" you beg.
"Open your mouth," he instructs, letting one of your cheeks go.
Doing as told, he enters two fingers into your mouth. He keeps them flat on your tongue, picking up speed with his hips.
You whine and gargle against his digits, keening loudly when he throws your legs over his shoulders.
He angles himself forward, minding your large stomach.
"You feel so fucking good around me. You're so fucking wet, sloppy little pregnant hole just for me."
You sob loudly against his fingers, letting him fuck you down the bed.
His teeth nip at your calf, groaning at how impossibly tight you are for him.
"What's that, baby girl? I can't hear you. You want it harder? You want me to wreck your pregnant pussy?" he hisses, hooking an arm around your thighs and pressing them tightly against his body.
You scream against his fingers, your second orgasm approaches like a freight train and you know all too well that you won't last much longer.
"Fuck, look at these tits," he groans, pulling his fingers from your mouth and drifting them over your hardened nipples.
"Da-Daddy, I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna…" you whimper, scratching your nails down his thighs.
"Oh, yeah? You wanna cum on this thick cock? Go ahead, baby girl. It's all for you," Guk moans, sliding his knees under your backside and ramming the head of his cock into the soft patch of nerves within you until you're squirting for him once more.
"Christ!" he cries out, pushing your legs off his shoulders and angling his body over yours.
He's seemingly hypnotized by the way your breasts heave upward with each thrust and he keeps his hands on your belly, rubbing smooth circles to the skin.
"Tell me you love me," he begs, squeezing his eyes shut.
"I love you," you sob, watching his long blonde hair fall into his eyes.
"You're never fucking leaving my side again," he seethes, leaning down and suckling at your breast.
"Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum," he sobs against your nipple.
You feel it then, his cock thickening and throbbing for release within you.
"Where do you want it?" he gasps, looking up at you.
"In me, cum inside me! I want to feel it!" you beg, running your nails down his arms.
"Oh, baby!" he moans, thrusting slowly and deep until warm ropes of cum lather your spent walls.
He lets out a shaky sigh, pulling out of you and spreading your lower lips. "Push it out," he instructs.
You do as told, pushing his cum from your blissed core.
"Fucking hot," he murmurs, kissing over your shoulder and laying down beside you with a groan.
His hand cups your stomach, his face nuzzles into your neck and your rapidly beating heart begins to even out once more.
"I love you, baby. More than anything or anyone in this universe." he avows tiredly.
When he feels the gentle kick of your daughter beneath his hand he lifts his head. "You too, princess. I love you too."
You smile at the sight, closing your eyes.
There is no one in this world that could help you heal like your husband beside you.

"Well," Dr. Kim breathes, "I think this is going to be our last session."
"Really?" you inquire, wide-eyed.
He nods in agreement, taking off his glasses.
"You've healed so much over this past month. Faster than I've ever seen before. You're an incredibly strong woman." the doctor announces.
"Well I have the most supportive partner," you smile, nudging your husband who winks at you in reply.
"You'll still need to be open with each other. You'll need to rely on one another and keep it up but that hole within you is filling up more and more each day."
Jeongguk nods astutely, kissing your temple sweetly.
"You both are the perfect example of healing with a loved one. I can see how much you love each other. I can feel how much you adore the other and that's powerful. That can get you through anything."
Your chest puffs up at the therapist's words. There really is no better person to heal with than Jeon Jeongguk.
"I love you," he whispers into your ear.
"I love you too." you reply, intertwining your fingers.
"And on that note, that ends our session." Namjoon smiles, putting the clipboard on the table and putting his glasses back on.
In this moment, Jeongguk takes in the silence and he relishes it.
While it's loud and it's deafening, it calms him.
Because when you're by his side, the silence sounds like the most healing, romantic song.
#jeongguk x reader#thebtswritersclub#btswritingcafe#btscreatorscorner#jeongguk smut#pregnant smut#healing fic#jeongguk x you#bts!fic#bts smut#jungkook smut
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Right Person, Wrong Time [TEASER]
members: enhypen jake, jay
synopsis: you begin your first day of work with your boyfriend sending you there but amidst all your first-day jitters, you find out that the new CEO-in-training was your best friend who moved away a decade ago.
genres: bf! jake x fem! reader, childhood best friend! jay x fem! reader, angst, fluff, suggestive material, F2L, angst, fluff, crack, established r/s
warnings: suggestive material, alcohol, cursing
you remember how it was back then.
the gashapon station was filled with at least 3 rows of machines and there was one you loved. it was a stereotypical pink and white one with a hello kitty label on it, and your head is tilted, trying to read the faded japanese words on it.
you wanted it, but your parents told you that a dollar for a toy you'll probably lose or forget about wouldn't be worth it, so you had gotten used to just reading the labels or looking at the pictures.
"do you have a dollar to get it?"
you turn, looking at a boy slightly tinier than you. you turn back to the machine, pouting as you pick at your fingers.
"i want it, but mummy and daddy say that i'll probably lose it."
"it's just a dollar," the boy fumbles through a tiny pouch he had clasped in his hands. he unzips it, the clinking between the coins finally taking your attention again. his tiny fingers cover barely half the surface of the coin as he holds it out.
"really?" you excitedly take the coin from him, grinning at it and even squinting enough to see your reflection in the metal.
"it's okay! i have too many at home anyway."
you clutch the coin in your palm before rushing forwards to the machine and slotting the coin in. with a considerable amount of strength for a 6-year-old, you finally turn the knob and the pink ball drops into the dispenser's container.
you can't crack it open though, so the boy takes (read: kind-of-snatches) it from you and tries to open it too, but to no avail.
"jay!"
he turns around, and you witness the two adults striding towards him with huge bags of winter clothings. "could you open this, please?"
"ah, did you buy it?" his mother glances at you, then watches as her husband takes the capsule.
"yes, but i'm giving it to her. she didn't have a dollar."
"hello," she squats and grins at you. "what's your name?"
"mm, my parents told me i shouldn't talk to strangers," you sulk and step back.
crack.
the tall man picks out not one, but two hello kitty keyrings from the capsule and hands it to jay. “hm, must’ve been a packing issue, or something.”
the boy looks at it quietly, then turns around and holds it out to you.
"here. it's for you."
a moment of hesitation, then you take it and admire the shine in the plastic.
“thank you,” looking up, you see his parents looking down at you and the little boy already scuffling through the bags. “do you want one?”
“sure,” he takes one of it. “it’s cute.”
"where are your parents, hun?" his mother squats, looking at you from eye-level.
"in there," you point back into the winter clothings store.
"travelling to somewhere cold this winter?"
"no," you continue looking down at the keychain. "they work there."
with your upper teeth sinking into your bottom lip, your squinted eyes carefully manoeuvre the new keyring of the hello kitty keychain onto your wallet. the details on the hello kitty charm had already faded, but you've used a permanent marker and drawn on her nose and whiskers and used nail polish to paint over the entire thing just to preserve it. multiple times.
just as you're done, your phone vibrates and you look at the caller ID to read the name: "sim 💕"
"i'm fixing the keychain, just give me a minute!"
"you're fixing it on the day you start work?!" jake laughs. "i'm about 2 minutes away. let's hope your bus comes on time!"
"i'm sure it will, we're already leaving 30 minutes earlier. i doubt a late bus can ruin my morning," you smile to yourself, lifting your wallet and admiring the old relic under the lamp. "i'm gonna be out in a minute so i'll see you then!"
"okay, bye bye, darling."
the hello kitty keychain looks a little haphazard, but it’ll do. so, you pick your bag up and rush out of your room, hurriedly bidding your mother good-bye and kissing her on the cheek before you stumble out of the flat.
the world seemed a little happier today - the morning sun was bright and high in the sky, white fluffy clouds decorated the blue canvas like little cotton balls.
“y/n!”
your eyes snap away from the view above and down back to earth, immediately spotting jake waving to you from opposite the road.
it’d be a lie to say you weren’t nervous. it was your full-time job, earned only after a terribly stressful interviewer. can you believe they sat me in a room with a panel of five managers and supervisors?
“hey!” jake greets you with a peck on your cheek. “how are you feeling?”
“nervous,” you snuggle under his arm as he lets you rest on him. the bus stop was relatively packed due to the working-adults crowd, so you find a little more comfort in hiding under his build.
“you’ll be fine, i promise,” jake dips his nose into your hair and comes down the ends for you. “you said the interview was difficult to pass, but you did!”
“i did,” a wide grin spreads out on your lips. “thank you for sending me to work.”
“of course,” jake shakes his head. “oh! i got you a muffin, here.”
he fumbles through his bag and pulls out a small paper bag.
“thanks,” taking it from him, you reach up a little to kiss him on the cheek.
if jake were a phrase, it’d be happy-ever-after.
the building looked exceptionally daunting when the bus stops right outside it. not many get off the bus because most people who worked here could probably afford their own private transport. but jake pulls you off anyway, being the only source of motivation and reminder that this could just be any other first work day before everything got better.
standing right outside the entrance, jake stopping you and holding you by the shoulder earns some unwarranted attention from old, judgemental employees of the company, which does embarrass you a little, but jake’s smile is a reassuring encouragement.
“just do what you always do, okay?” he pulls you into a hug, patting your back. “you’ve always been able to do whatever it is anybody gives you. don’t doubt yourself this time, okay? got your lucky charm with you?”
your hand instinctively slides down the strap of your bag. it’s dangling off the side, uneven dots for eyes staring back at you. “yeah.”
“you’ll be okay,” jake pats your head. “i’ll come pick you up after, okay? give me a call when you’re done, i’ll be around.”
“okay.”
jake watches you walk into the building, shyly approaching the administration counter. with one last wave, jake turns, running after the bus that would bring him to his own job.
“hi, how may i help you?” the lady at the registration smiles, standing and greeting you. her name tag reads nam go eun.
“hi, i’m y/n and it’s my first day of work here.”
“ah! for the marketing department?” immediately, she looks down at her computer and clicks away.
“yep,” your hands clasp around the hello kitty keyring.
“found you!” she clicks something else and a printer starts running. she lowers herself in a bid to search for a pen, but it grants you access to some plaques, pictures, and awards behind her.
none of them really catch your attention - they all looked the same - but there was a photo of who you assumed was the CEO shaking hands and exchanging an award with another person, and right next to him was the most familiar face you’ve seen in awhile. it takes you a moment to clock in his face, but-
“fill this up for me, and i’ll get the marketing department head to come get you,” she slides the pen and form across the counter to you.
“i’m sorry for being nosy, but... could i ask who that is?”
she hums, a curious brow raised, before turning around and notes the picture you’re talking about.
“ah, that’s the CEO and his son,” she turns back to you and smiles. then, her eyes dart behind you and she immediately bows, and a startling jab of anticipation bursts through you.
the urge to turn around is faster than the ability to process his face when he walks in. it’s surprise, shock, heartache, all at once, and you know he’s already seen you.
does he recognise me?
a/n: i’m still in the middle of writing this piece but i just wanted to give it a boost since my blog has been pretty fucking dead, so please drop me a dm/ask to be in the taglist for this!
#enhypen scenarios#enhypen imagines#enhypen fluff#enhypen crack#enhypen angst#jake sim scenarios#jake sim imagines#jake scenarios#jake imagines#enhypen jake scenarios#enhypen jake imagines#enhypen jay imagines#enhypen jay scenarios#enhypen jay one shot#enhypen jake one shot
84 notes
·
View notes
Text
Getaway Car

HEY GUYS! THIS BLOG HAVE MOVED TO BY-SOLEIL! here’s the new link for the fic! from now on all my fics will be posted over there, if you guys could kindly go and follow me there I'd really appreciate it<3 more of my stuff on my masterlist🤍
Pairing: Johnny Suh x Female Reader
Word Count: 2.2K+
Genre: angst & maybe a fluff if you're squinting hard.
Warning: affair, unhealthy relationship, kissing, implied sexual content
This fic was inspired by "Getaway Car - Taylor Swift"
•••
Right from the very beginning I know it deep inside my heart that this thing I'm about to jump into is gonna lead to nothing but misery for the both of us. But, mostly me.
But Johnny, he's worth the pain. Maybe that's why people do stupid things despite knowing the risks, like robbing a bank or forging a signature. Or in my case, getting involved with a heaven-sent, angel-looking devil.
It's the small hope that hangs on top of my head. So small I can't see it at times but I know its there, "What if?". What if he change? What if I can change him? How amazing the world would've been if the great, all-accomplished mighty Johnny change for me.
Everyone knows Johnny. Hell, how could everyone not? If we're talking about appearance, man's got a bullseye on board. A perfect ten. His tall lean figure paired with broad shoulder and even a great face is a recipe to everyones heart at first sight. The fact that he has the personality too is even worse. He knows what to say and when to say it. He'd lure you in like some kind of black magic. Leaving you wanting, longing, craving for more. Craving for him. And the worst part of it all is he knows.
I have known of Johnny way before I met him. I've heard the way people talk about this one particular guy from a high school nearby who always seem to be everywhere. Parties, events, competitions, festivals, whatever it is you name it, he's there. So when I finally met him. It didn't take long for him to charm his way into my heart.
Nothing really happen between us after that. He graduated high school a year earlier than me and move away. I didn't think that much of it, not like there was ever anything between the two of us anyway. He's got a girlfriend for fuck's sake.
But when that letter of college acceptance came in. And I moved 12,397 km away from my hometown, a glimpse of hope arise.
"You should just give me a call if anything happens. Or if you ever need anything, really. Having a good friend from back home feels reassuring." Johnny soothingly says after I calmed down, freaked out over a huge pile of enrollment paperwork.
"Thanks, it sure does feel better knowing there's a familiar face around." I smile towards him as I gather what seemed to be an endless amount of paper.
He mirrors my smile, "What about housing? Figured that out yet?"
"Nope, I was thinking off-campus but that'll just add more things for me to worry about, like bus fare and everything."
"So, dorm it is. I'll see what I can do to get you a spot this late. I might know some people that could help." he coos, fishing his phone out of his pocket.
Hearing the words coming out of his mouth, I scoff, "Of course you do. But thanks Johnny, that would be perfect."
•••
The two of us quickly become good friends. I turn to him for a lot of stuff and to my surprise so does he. With the common area of my dorm—which he came through with, thank God—being the place where we hang out most.
It all started very innocent. A friend helping a friend in times of need. That's normal. I'd listen to his complain about his problems. How his girlfriend is borderline caging him with possessive attitude. Adding more stress on top of the one he's been having from school's unrealistic workload.
But at some point, somethings changed. Call me delusional but the distance he put between the two of us over the shared textbook when we study together grow smaller each time. And the oh-so-delicious cologne he's been wearing since forever did not help at all.
Before I know it, I become his getaway car.
Then, that cursed night happened. The rain was unforgiving, drenching me head to toe. I wipe my face trying to get a clear vision of a moving vehicle nearing me. It turns out go be his car pulling up right in front of my soaking self.
“What are you doing?! I told you to wait inside!” he shouts, moving his head signaling me to get inside his car.
“It was jam packed, the humidity is killing me. I’d rather stand in the rain.”
“Are you joking?! You’ll catch a cold.” his tone is harsh unlike his delicate hand drying the water from my face with his gym towel from the backseat, while the other snakes behind my head. Gripping me in place.
“I’ll be fine Johnny, I promise.” I breathe, not realizing just how close Johnny's face from mine at the moment.
The moment I look up to his caring eyes, his movement on my face halts. His eyes finding mine with heavy breaths coming from the both of us. The silence is sickening and I can no longer hear the heavy raindrops drumming his car. All I hear is rapid heartbeat from the two of us, and his has sirens in it.
"Johnny, I—" I try to speak in an attempt to suppress the heavy tension growing in an animalistic pace between us. But Johnny's having none of that.
He crashes his lips into mine in a split seconds. Pouring out all the tension thats been piled up without any of us wanting to acknowledge it.
His lips both hot and cold at the same time. Devouring and moving against my shocked stiff one in a motion so sweet I forget all risks I've been weighing in the back of my mind for sometime now. All my worries and concerns melting with every stroke from his gym callused hands. So rough yet so soft against my damp skin thanks to the rain.
When I finally ran out of common sense thanks to both his expert hands and and mouth, I gave in. Mouth moving against his, matching his pace.
•••
Nothing could have prepared me of what's to come. With neither of us trying to justify what happen that rainy night in his car the very next morning, Johnny and I embark on one hell of an emotional roller coaster. Giving each other comfort both emotionally and physically.
And like I said, a clever man, that Johnny is. Knowing the right thing to say and when to fucking say it. Giving me a taste of heaven and hell in this very world.
“Johnny,” I try to start as I lay there in his room with half of my body weight pressing on top of him. Getting comfortable after he took me to what feels like heaven just a few minutes ago.
“Yes, angel?” he hums with his eyes closed, hands reaching around me drawing random pattern on my bare back.
“Are we.. a bad person? For doing this?” I hesitate before nuzzling my head even deeper on his bare chest. Accentuating my question.
“Everyone has a bad side, angel. Nobody’s perfect,” he tightens his arms around me before continuing. "but I don't know, you might be tho."
This time, his playful persona and jokes couldn't save him. Despite the happiness, joy and pleasure he's been giving me these past year, the guilt I feel inside never suppressed.
Guilt so strong I sometimes wake up in the middle of the night drenched in sweats. Praying to whatever higher being is up there to help me out of this mess I very enjoy creating. How do I get out of this?
"You're always like this. Avoiding things, shower me with praises to get out of this topic. It’s been long overdue, Johnny." I hide my face in his chest. Can't seem to find the courage to look him in the eye after what just came out of my mouth.
Johnny brings one of his hand to his face and let out a heavy frustrated breath, "Then what do you want from me, angel? Haven't I given you enough?" the nickname adds a soft touch to his maddening words.
"I can't live with the guilt. It's killing me, Johnny." I squeeze the sentence out, trying to fight back the tears that threatens to burst.
After a quiet pause he says, "I can't leave her. She needs me emotionally, the way I need you.”
And that did it. Tears streaming down the side of my face, pooling on the dip between Johnnys' chest. Body starting to shake unconsciously.
Johnny abruptly sits up, still holding me. Pulling my leg across his lap, cradling me as if I am a baby.
"Angel, I'm so so so so sorry. I'll make it better, okay? I promise I'll make it better." he says kissing the top of my head repeatedly. Still swaying our body back and forth. "Hang in there, stay with me."
•••
A few months past, Johnny finally come to his senses and choose between the two of us. Breaking the poor girls’ heart and hiding behind 'putting her off of the misery'. I should be happy, right?
But the guilt never went away. Not when one of my best friend is also friends with the poor girl. Not when people back home keep talking and reminding me about how cruel I am for doing what I did to their relationship.
It's always the girls fault. Though both Johnny and I were perfectly sober and conscious when this whole thing started on that damned cursed night.
I try to talk to the said best friends whom I've been putting in a very difficult position, which is right in the middle of my stupid triangle travesty. Not in one of the pointy angles, but exactly in the middle of the shape. She heard my-very weak- defenses, and choose to stay silent.
"I'm not gonna add anything to this mess by forwarding any messages from and to any of y’all. I love y'all equally, but speaking my mind, you're at fault girl." is what she said the last time I try to talk to her. One hundred percent not blaming her. I was shocked she even wanted to talk to me, I'd probably went apeshit if it was the other way around. It isn't though.
More time passes and I've been living the dream with my now official boyfriend, the Johnny fuckin Suh. Doing things backward than what traditionally done. Like posting picture of him for the first time publicly 17 months in the 'relationship'.
Everything smooth sailing as long as I don't pay attention to what people say. And also having closure from the poor girl I hurt through our mutual best friend. I really should thank her properly.
But of course, nothing good starts in a getaway car.
With his final year approaching in accounting school and my crazy calendar as a law student come crashing down, the amount of time spent together become less and less.
The anxious feeling flooding in the longer we go with this pace. Meeting once a week, maybe two times at most. With him on his phone practically the whole time. Phones blowing up when we finally have the time to spend the night together.
I've never been the type of girlfriend who'd ask the annoying question like 'who are you with?' or 'is there any girl?' but I find myself keep doing it with Johnny. Maybe I'm starting to get scared that karma's gonna bite me hard in the ass.
A very selfish way of thinking coming from a girl who's basically a home-wrecker.
And now, here I am. Sobbing through the pain after having the exact same conversation Johnny had with his ex—well, now ex before me—many months ago. Having no one to cry to, mostly ashamed for feeling this way after making someone else felt this way.
A new angel has come and grace his devil self. Bringing comfort that I couldn't provide no more, his words not mine. I know deep down this heartbreak gonna come for me sooner or later. The fear I had about changing become reality.
He could never change. Couldn't be saved. Not by his ex, not by me and surely not by his new angel.
So, I dry my tears using the very gym towel he used that night to do the same thing. Pull out my phone and start typing.
Johnny, thank you for the joy & pain you gave me these past few years. I hope you find true happiness, just so you can stop making people feel as shitty as I do right now. Goodbye.
•••
HEY GUYS! THIS BLOG HAVE MOVED TO BY-SOLEIL!
from now on all my fics will be posted over there, if you guys could kindly go and follow me there I'd really appreciate it<3
more of my stuff on my masterlist🤍
#nct johnny#johnny suh#johnny fic#johnny angst#johnny imagines#johnny fanfic#nct fanfic#nct au#nct imagines#nct scenarios#nct drabbles#kpop fanfic#nct 127#nct 127 fanfic#nct 127 scenarios#nct 127 drabbles#nct 127 imagines#johnny seo#seo youngho#nct angst#getaway car#taylor swift inspired#reputation#song inspired#by soleil
115 notes
·
View notes
Text
getaway car

Pairing: Johnny Suh x Female Reader
Word Count: 2.2K+
Genre: angst & maybe a fluff if you're squinting hard.
Warning: affair, unhealthy relationship, kissing, implied sexual content
This fic was inspired by "Getaway Car - Taylor Swift"
••• Right from the very beginning I know it deep inside my heart that this thing I'm about to jump into is gonna lead to nothing but misery for the both of us. But, mostly me.
But Johnny, he's worth the pain. Maybe that's why people do stupid things despite knowing the risks, like robbing a bank or forging a signature. Or in my case, getting involved with a heaven-sent, angel-looking devil.
It's the small hope that hangs on top of my head. So small I can't see it at times but I know its there, "What if?". What if he change? What if I can change him? How amazing the world would've been if the great, all-accomplished mighty Johnny change for me.
Everyone knows Johnny. Hell, how could everyone not? If we're talking about appearance, man's got a bullseye on board. A perfect ten. His tall lean figure paired with broad shoulder and even a great face is a recipe to everyones heart at first sight. The fact that he has the personality too is even worse. He knows what to say and when to say it. He'd lure you in like some kind of black magic. Leaving you wanting, longing, craving for more. Craving for him. And the worst part of it all is he knows.
I have known of Johnny way before I met him. I've heard the way people talk about this one particular guy from a high school nearby who always seem to be everywhere. Parties, events, competitions, festivals, whatever it is you name it, he's there. So when I finally met him. It didn't take long for him to charm his way into my heart.
Nothing really happen between us after that. He graduated high school a year earlier than me and move away. I didn't think that much of it, not like there was ever anything between the two of us anyway. He's got a girlfriend for fuck's sake.
But when that letter of college acceptance came in. And I moved 12,397 km away from my hometown, a glimpse of hope arise.
"You should just give me a call if anything happens. Or if you ever need anything, really. Having a good friend from back home feels reassuring." Johnny soothingly says after I calmed down, freaked out over a huge pile of enrollment paperwork.
"Thanks, it sure does feel better knowing there's a familiar face around." I smile towards him as I gather what seemed to be an endless amount of paper.
He mirrors my smile, "What about housing? Figured that out yet?"
"Nope, I was thinking off-campus but that'll just add more things for me to worry about, like bus fare and everything."
"So, dorm it is. I'll see what I can do to get you a spot this late. I might know some people that could help." he coos, fishing his phone out of his pocket.
Hearing the words coming out of his mouth, I scoff, "Of course you do. But thanks Johnny, that would be perfect."
•••
The two of us quickly become good friends. I turn to him for a lot of stuff and to my surprise so does he. With the common area of my dorm—which he came through with, thank God—being the place where we hang out most.
It all started very innocent. A friend helping a friend in times of need. That's normal. I'd listen to his complain about his problems. How his girlfriend is borderline caging him with possessive attitude. Adding more stress on top of the one he's been having from school's unrealistic workload.
But at some point, somethings changed. Call me delusional but the distance he put between the two of us over the shared textbook when we study together grow smaller each time. And the oh-so-delicious cologne he's been wearing since forever did not help at all.
Before I know it, I become his getaway car.
Then, that cursed night happened. The rain was unforgiving, drenching me head to toe. I wipe my face trying to get a clear vision of a moving vehicle nearing me. It turns out go be his car pulling up right in front of my soaking self.
“What are you doing?! I told you to wait inside!” he shouts, moving his head signaling me to get inside his car.
“It was jam packed, the humidity is killing me. I’d rather stand in the rain.”
“Are you joking?! You’ll catch a cold.” his tone is harsh unlike his delicate hand drying the water from my face with his gym towel from the backseat, while the other snakes behind my head. Gripping me in place.
“I’ll be fine Johnny, I promise.” I breathe, not realizing just how close Johnny's face from mine at the moment.
The moment I look up to his caring eyes, his movement on my face halts. His eyes finding mine with heavy breaths coming from the both of us. The silence is sickening and I can longer hear the heavy raindrops drumming his car. All I hear is rapid heartbeat from the two of us, and his has sirens in it.
"Johnny, I—" I try to speak in an attempt to suppress the heavy tension growing in an animalistic pace between us. But Johnny's having none of that.
He crashes his lips into mine in a split seconds. Pouring out all the tension thats been piled up without any of us wanting to acknowledge it.
His lips both hot and cold at the same time. Devouring and moving against my shocked stiff one in a motion so sweet I forget all risks I've been weighing in the back of my mind for sometime now. All my worries and concerns melting with every stroke from his gym callused hands. So rough yet so soft against my damp skin thanks to the rain.
When I finally ran out of common sense thanks to both his expert hands and and mouth, I gave in. Mouth moving against his, matching his pace.
••• Nothing could have prepared me of what's to come. With neither of us trying to justify what happen that rainy night in his car the very next morning, Johnny and I embark on one hell of an emotional roller coaster. Giving each other comfort both emotionally and physically.
And like I said, a clever man, that Johnny is. Knowing the right thing to say and when to fucking say it. Giving me a taste of heaven and hell in this very world.
“Johnny,” I try to start as I lay there in his room with half of my body weight pressing on top of him. Getting comfortable after he took me to what feels like heaven just a few minutes ago.
“Yes, angel?” he hums with his eyes closed, hands reaching around me drawing random pattern on my bare back.
“Are we.. a bad person? For doing this?” I hesitate before nuzzling my head even deeper on his bare chest. Accentuating my question.
“Everyone has a bad side, angel. Nobody’s perfect,” he tightens his arms around me before continuing. "but I don't know, you might be tho."
This time, his playful persona and jokes couldn't save him. Despite the happiness, joy and pleasure he's been giving me these past year, the guilt I feel inside never suppressed.
Guilt so strong I sometimes wake up in the middle of the night drenched in sweats. Praying to whatever higher being is up there to help me out of this mess I very enjoy creating. How do I get out of this?
"You're always like this. Avoiding things, shower me with praises to get out of this topic. It’s been long overdue, Johnny." I hide my face in his chest. Can't seem to find the courage to look him in the eye after what just came out of my mouth.
Johnny brings one of his hand to his face and let out a heavy frustrated breath, "Then what do you want from me, angel? Haven't I given you enough?" the nickname adds a soft touch to his maddening words.
"I can't live with the guilt. It's killing me, Johnny." I squeeze the sentence out, trying to fight back the tears that threatens to burst.
After a quiet pause he says, "I can't leave her. She needs me emotionally, the way I need you.”
And that did it. Tears streaming down the side of my face, pooling on the dip between Johnnys' chest. Body starting to shake unconsciously.
Johnny abruptly sits up, still holding me. Pulling my leg across his lap, cradling me as if I am a baby.
"Angel, I'm so so so so sorry. I'll make it better, okay? I promise I'll make it better." he says kissing the top of my head repeatedly. Still swaying our body back and forth. "Hang in there, stay with me."
••• A few months past, Johnny finally come to his senses and choose between the two of us. Breaking the poor girls’ heart and hiding behind 'putting her off of the misery'. I should be happy, right?
But the guilt never went away. Not when one of my best friend is also friends with the poor girl. Not when people back home keep talking and reminding me about how cruel I am for doing what I did to their relationship.
It's always the girls fault. Though both Johnny and I were perfectly sober and conscious when this whole thing started on that damned cursed night.
I try to talk to the said best friends whom I've been putting in a very difficult position, which is right in the middle of my stupid triangle travesty. Not in one of the pointy angles, but exactly in the middle of the shape. She heard my-very weak- defenses, and choose to stay silent.
"I'm not gonna add anything to this mess by forwarding any messages from and to any of y’all. I love y'all equally, but speaking my mind, you're at fault girl." is what she said the last time I try to talk to her. One hundred percent not blaming her. I was shocked she even wanted to talk to me, I'd probably went apeshit if it was the other way around. It isn't though.
More time passes and I've been living the dream with my now official boyfriend, the Johnny fuckin Suh. Doing things backward than what traditionally done. Like posting picture of him for the first time publicly 17 months in the 'relationship'.
Everything smooth sailing as long as I don't pay attention to what people say. And also having closure from the poor girl I hurt through our mutual best friend. I really should thank her properly.
But of course, nothing good starts in a getaway car.
With his final year approaching in accounting school and my crazy calendar as a law student come crashing down, the amount of time spent together become less and less.
The anxious feeling flooding in the longer we go with this pace. Meeting once a week, maybe two times at most. With him on his phone practically the whole time. Phones blowing up when we finally have the time to spend the night together.
I've never been the type of girlfriend who'd ask the annoying question like 'who are you with?' or 'is there any girl?' but I find myself keep doing it with Johnny. Maybe I'm starting to get scared that karma's gonna bite me hard in the ass.
A very selfish way of thinking coming from a girl who's basically a home-wrecker.
And now, here I am. Sobbing through the pain after having the exact same conversation Johnny had with his ex—well, now ex before me—many months ago. Having no one to cry to, mostly ashamed for feeling this way after making someone else felt this way.
A new angel has come and grace his devil self. Bringing comfort that I couldn't provide no more, his words not mine. I know deep down this heartbreak gonna come for me sooner or later. The fear I had about changing become reality.
He could never change. Couldn't be saved. Not by his ex, not by me and surely not by his new angel.
So, I dry my tears using the very gym towel he used that night to do the same thing. Pull out my phone and start typing.
Johnny, thank you for the joy & pain you gave me these past few years. I hope you find true happiness, just so you can stop making people feel as shitty as I do right now. Goodbye. •••
more of my stuff on my masterlist🤍 & twitter🌞
special tags; @aedreamzy @eleven23
my taglist are open<3
#nct johnny#johnny suh#johnny fic#johnny angst#johnny imagines#johnny fanfic#nct fanfic#nct au#nct imagines#nct scenarios#nct drabbles#kpop fanfic#nct 127#nct 127 fanfic#nct 127 scenarios#nct 127 drabbles#nct 127 imagines#johnny seo#seo youngho#nct angst#getaway car#taylor swift inspired#reputation#song inspired#by soleil
58 notes
·
View notes
Note
Idk if you do one shots inspired in songs, but if so, Would you mind doing one with a Taylor Swift's song which is called "The 1"? With Mason Mount please
< i love taylor so much and i really hope i didn’t completely butcher this, but thanks for the challenge :) >
MASON MOUNT ONESHOT
the 1
( WARNING: little bit of angst and fluff?, swearing )
word count: 1.8k
Things don’t often go as we expect them to, and it’s often incredibly difficult to replan your life around that massive change and adapt your lifestyle so you can — in reality — live again.
It’s like trying to find your feet when you’re in the air — it feels impossible but you know with time you’ll eventually meet the ground again.
That’s what it felt like when you and Mason broke up four years ago.
You were fresh out of uni and at the time, you really thought he’d be it for you, and honestly, so did he. A break up thrown into the mix of having to navigate adult life just seemed to put a huge stopper on all your plans; the holiday you two had both booked for a weekend away in Ireland, the meals out with friends that you had to cancel, and the house showings you were set to attend.
Looking back on your relationship now, you realise it wouldn’t have been the worst thing to end up with Mason. All the years and effort and time put into loving him were — without a doubt — some of the best years of your life (at that stage in life), and did you regret it?
Not one single bit.
But four years is the perfect amount of time to heal, remove the salt from the wound and finish grieving.
But he was here. In real life.
You’d imagined running into him in the supermarket or on a night out with your friends, but a bus stop?
That one was weird. Mainly because you both hated catching the bus with a burning passion.
But it lead to a catch up over coffee.
It was a quiet place, out of the way of the usual lunchtime hustle and bustle in the city, and for that you were grateful. You could hear your own thoughts.
It was awkward at first, you couldn’t keep your eyes from fixating on his figure, his features, because four years can really change a person. He was much broader, his hair a little shorter, but he was still that same Mason you once loved.
You knew that because the first thing he did when he sat down was offer you that cheeky, charming smile that had you hooked from the second you met.
He’d asked how you were, and you answered honestly: you were living well, your best life, and to the fullest. And you knew and he knew that it wasn’t a lie.
He could tell by the smile on your face and the new, sparkling band on your wedding finger. He half expected that blow to sting a little — that you’d found someone and he hadn’t, but he was never one to be bitter whatsoever, at least, not when it came to you.
Instead, he offered his congratulations and the only inkling of regret he held was not being there when it happened.
I guess you never know, never know,
And if you wanted me, you really should’ve showed,
And if you never bleed, you’re never gonna grow,
And it’s alright now.
There was silence after that.
You had one thing on your mind, and you knew by the way he was looking at you that he was also thinking the same thing.
You took a sip of your coffee.
He mirrored your actions, seemingly startled when you placed your mug onto your saucer, the chink of porcelain against porcelain echoing around the small shop cutting through the previous quietness.
“I think I hated you for a while.” You murmured, and if Mason wasn’t leant over the table slightly, he would’ve missed the statement completely.
He nodded in understanding, his brown eyes shining with the faintest hint of guilt.
“I think I was so frustrated with the idea that we just…didn’t work, and I blamed it on you.” You paused, fingers twisting your rings.
He paused, mulling over his words, “And now? Still hate me now?”
You bit back a small smile and met his eyes, “No…I think it’d take a whole load of bad shit to get me to hate you.”
He smiled.
“That’s good to know.”
“I mean, I think it was a long time coming anyway, that break up.”
“It didn’t feel right for a while.”
“No,” you agreed, “as much as it hurt to admit, I think we just failed…as a couple. There was a point where we were just together for the sake of not giving up on the relationship, but with no real reason to continue.”
But we were something, don't you think so?
Roaring twenties, tossing pennies in the pool,
And if my wishes came true,
It would've been you,
In my defense, I have none,
For never leaving well enough alone,
But it would've been fun,
If you would've been the one.
He seemed to ponder over your words, and although he never voiced it, he came to the conclusion that you’d just put into words — perfectly — the itch that had been tickling his brain for the past few years.
“Despite that, you can’t deny that we weren’t something…” he started, before breaking off and shaking his head, as if the mere thought was ridiculous.
“We were something special. I think, had things stayed like they were in the beginning, that…you and I…” you waved your hand, tilting your head, and he nodded in agreement, taking a sip of his coffee.
“Me too. I think…in another life we could have made each other happy. It would have been fun.”
The words ‘if you would’ve been the one’ echoed in your head, and despite the passive aggressiveness of your conscience, you found yourself holding back a smile.
“Water fights in winter and eggs with ketchup…perfect. I’d never have gotten tired of that.” You mused, and he spluttered slightly on his coffee, laughing along with you in what felt like a decade.
I have this dream you're doing cool shit,
Having adventures on your own,
You meet some woman on the internet and take her home,
We never painted by the numbers, baby,
But we were making it count,
You know the greatest loves of all time are over now.
“Then again, who knows? Maybe you’ll fall over in the airport and some lucky person will help you off the floor—”
“You’re about to say something cheesy, aren’t you?” Mason covered his mouth, scrunching his nose in anticipation as you nodded.
“All this nostalgic bullshit has me emotional! I swear, just this once…just this once, and I promise you can laugh about it afterwards.” You swore, holding out your pinkie for confirmation.
He didn’t hesitate, and linked your pinkie.
“You’ll find someone else. It’ll be love at first sight—hey, let me have this moment…maybe love at second sight, knowing you… you’ll go to some really magical place and have the most amount of fun you’re ever gonna have…hikes, skydiving, looking after animals I’m sanctuaries…you’re gonna have the time of your life — like Grey and Swayze.” You sniggered, unable to hold in your laughs at the ridiculous scenarios.
Mason pulled a face, unable to hide a smile.
“Okay, okay. End of story: they’ll be perfect. The Chandler to your Monica or the Robin to your Ted. But, you understand what I’m talking about, right?” You asked, sighing out of frustration.
“You’re saying I’ll find my person.” He concluded, sitting back in his chair.
“Yeah.”
We were something, don't you think so?
Rosé flowing with your chosen family,
And it would've been sweet,
If it could've been me,
In my defense, I have none,
For digging up the grave another time,
But it would've been fun,
If you would've been the one.
“Like…your grandma and grandad. I want what they have.” Mason smiled.
“They’ll be pleased to hear that,” you said, “I don’t think they’re quite over us yet. You were too…you at family meals. They fell in love with you too.”
This time Mason really laughed. Really laughed. He threw his head back and the people working at the counter turned to look at him, fighting their own smiles at his carefree nature.
What you’d said wasn’t even that funny.
“Too me? Thanks, I think?”
“Oh, that’s definitely a compliment. You’re too damn charming for your own good, it’s a problem. You should come with a warning label on your forehead: EASY TO LOVE.”
“That’ll solve a lot of problems.”
There was silence.
It was relieving to say the least.
“That whole conversation was about four years too late.” You said, pursing your lips.
“Better late than never.” Mason murmured, his eyes trained on you.
The pressure on your shoulders was lifted. All the things that needed to be said were said.
As time passes, the wound heals — sometimes, but in your case, that was true, as hard as it was to come to that conclusion — and it suddenly became easier to recall the loss of what might have been without bringing you back to wishing it would be again.
It was nice.
“Would it be totally inappropriate—”
“Not at all.” You interrupted, shrugging at his raised eyebrows.
“You didn’t know what I was going to say.” He chuckled.
“I’ll have you know that years of knowing you granted me the issue of knowing what you’re going to say,” You said, pointing an accusatory finger in his direction.
“What was I going to say?” He challenged, “If you get it right, I’ll get you tickets to the next game.”
You raised your brows.
“Confident, are we?”
He shrugged, a smug smirk on his lips.
“I don’t think it’s totally inappropriate to be friends.” At your words, he slumped in his chair, hands going to cover his face.
“No.” He groaned, repeating the word like a mantra as you pumped the air with your fist.
“Three tickets to the next game in the bag.” You bragged.
“Honestly.” He whined, peeling his hands away. “Why are you so difficult?”
“You offered the terms.”
“Why am I so dumb?” He rephrased.
“Ah, I'm afraid only you can answer that one.”
“The brain cells I have left don’t have enough energy to come up with an answer to a question as philosophical as that one—yes, it was philosophical to me, okay?”
“I wasn’t going to say anything.” You promised, putting your hands in the air in surrender.
“Just remember who’s going to give you those tickets, yeah?” He teased, sitting up.
“Abusing your power, nice move.”
“Oh…shut up.”
“Weak.” You coughed, trying to disguise the fact you said anything.
He looked straight at you, highly unimpressed by your tactics.
“Very original.” Was all he said.
“Is it supposed to be this easy?” You blurted out, spitting out the words before you could rethink the consequences of them being thrown into the abyss between you and Mason.
He knitted his brows together in thought.
“I don’t know,” he answered honestly, “but we were friends way before, it’s not hard to fall back into old habits. I think that’s why it’s so easy.”
#Mason mount#money mount#euros 2020#euros 2021#Chelsea fc#chelsea fc#chelsea#england football#euro#football#football player#mason mount onsehots#mason mount one shot#mason mount x reader#mason mount imagine#mason mount oneshot#mason mount imagines#footballer#footballer x reader#england fc#one shot#imagine#fluff#angst
242 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pinky Promise (H.H)

Word count: 10K
Warnings: Angst, Teen pregnancy, Little bit of smut, fluff, mostly fluff i think.
~Dad!Harry x Reader~
🌸🌼 Master list 🌸🌼
Teenage years…
They are the most crucial years in life, the years used to find oneself, to make mistakes, and learn from them. Of course there were certain exceptions to these rules, one in particular, about learning from mistakes… Some mistakes would follow you throughout your life, some would completely change it, and some would have you facing a choice... A choice no teenage girl should be facing alone.
You sat on the bathroom floor holding the white and pink stick in your hands, terrified to look down, terrified to see the answer you already knew you would. With a deep breath, you looked down, seeing the plus sign, clear as day. 15.. 15 years old, and halfway across the world from the boy that got you into this predicament. What the hell were you supposed to do?
The choices you had to make, the sacrifices.. Your childhood was gone, that chance to make mistakes? Long gone.. Life was veered into one direction and you were forced to just go with it.
Looking back you wouldn't change it for the world, the two little boys life blessed you with were your pride and joy. Every trial and tribulation was worth it as long as you were giving them everything they needed and deserved, but it always felt like a part of you was missing.
To be fair your relationship with Harry hadn't ended in a heartbreaking way, no, you two were in love, and it would have lasted forever, you were sure of that, but then your grandmother got sick, prompting your family to move from London to Los Angeles California. It was the only time you had been careless, always so aware of the dangers of unprotected sex, but knowing you'd probably never see Harry again, at least for the years to come, you hadn’t cared to follow the rules, what could one time do?
The answer, it could change the entire course of your life.
You never expected to see Harry again, and this just felt like something that would ruin him, so with his best interest in mind, you deleted any trace of yourself from the internet, all socials, changed your number, and lived life under the radar. Being a teenage mom wouldn't be easy, but it was something you had to do, for them.
Nine years. Nine of the best years, watching them grow, become their own people, getting to love and be loved by them. They had saved your life, and you'd always be grateful for the two of them, how could you not?
“Okay, lunches are packed, and the bus is about to get here. Let's scoot!” You shouted to your twins. You glanced down at your watch to see that you were making good time this morning.
“Mom, Robby wont give me back my switch!” Anthony yelled from the living room. With a sigh you walked out to your living room watching the boys argue over the little hand held device.
“Robert, you broke yours, that doesn't mean you get Ant’s, and you know that,” You spoke calmly but sternly.
“But mom, he said I could have a turn,” Robby complained, pushing out his bottom lip in a pout and flashing his best puppy eyes.
“That's not going to work this time kid, it's time for school,” You laughed, ruffling up your son's curly red hair, before pushing him towards the door to make sure they would catch the bus. With a kiss on each of their heads, and a wave goodbye, you watched as they boarded their bus and left for another day of school. You'd never understand how life flew by so fast, how they went from tiny boys, to giant kids. You wished time would just slow, and give you a second to catch your breath.
Oh, but life had a way of playing some funny tricks.
You worked for a huge multi-million dollar company, and you were the front runner. The face everyone saw. And with a company like this, morale was a big thing, so you were regularly dealing with charities, speaking on behalf of the company and delivering checks, of very generous amounts. Today was one of those days, you had an appointment with one of the heads of a charity called ‘The Brothers Trust,’ like every other appointment, it would take place in your office that was lined with pictures of your twins, all around the walls, from birth to just a few months ago on there first day of third grade.
That wouldn't have posed a problem, or made your stomach hurt, until you heard the voice.
“Y/N, Y/L/N? You're kidding me right now,” The voice was deeper than it had been ten years prior, but it was undeniable that it wasn't him.
“Harry?” You glanced up from your computer screen to see the boy you had been in love with, now was in fact not a boy anymore. He was taller, and broader, but just as handsome as you had remembered. You would have gawked at him for as long as he would have allowed, until you remembered the pictures of your children all over the place. The children you shared with Harry Holland. The children he was blindly unaware of.
“Wow, it has been so long,” He exclaimed rounding your desk as you stood up to greet him. His arms wrapped you in a tight hug, something you hadn't felt in way too long. He smelled just as you remembered too, and all those feelings, all those memories came flooding back, but so did the guilt. “You disappeared, after you moved. We never heard from you again,” it was a statement, but it felt like a question. You felt your heart race increase, hoping he would not see any of the pictures of the boys, and hoping if he did, he wouldn't put two and two together.
“Oh, yeah, you know life happened,” You said stupidly. Luckily he laughed, ignoring how awful the excuse was.
“Well how have you been? Working for this company, you have really made something of yourself, haven't ya?” he asked, genuinely impressed. Ha, if only he knew.
“I've been good, i uh, worked my way up, I've been here since i turned 18, but i started as just a receptionist,” you explained.
“Oh, no college?” He asked.
“Nope. Didn't have the time,” you answered quickly, he furrowed his brows, at that. And then you saw his eyes shift to above your head. Where the picture of the boys just a few months ago was proudly placed. You watched as Harry's smile faltered. It was impossible for him to not connect the dots, the boys were identical to Him and Sam at that age.
Harry cleared his throat as he glanced around the room at the various pictures. “You have kids?” He asked.
“Yep,” You answered, your palms were beginning to sweat, and you could swear the walls were shrinking in on you.
“Twins?” He asked, he was focusing on a picture to his left, of Robby one Halloween. He had looked so much like Harry in the picture, it almost made you gasp when you had taken it.
“Yes,” Your one-worded answers were the biggest admission of your guilt, you couldn't even think. Your children's father was in front of you, discovering the fact that he not only had a child, but he had two.
“How old are they?” He didn't even glance at you, he probably couldn't. He knew the answer, he had already figured it out.
“There nine,” you whispered, looking down, tears flooding your eyes, you couldn't do this now. This was so much.. He had to be mad. And if he was, he had every right to be.
“Y/N?” He pushed, his voice was soft, not what you had expected. To be honest you had expected screaming, it's what you deserved. “Y/N? Look at me please,” You glanced up seeing him on the brink of tears as well.
“Tell me those boys don't have my blood running through these veins, tell me they are not mine,” He whispered.
“I can't do that,” you whispered back, your whole world crumbling around you.
“I need some air,” Harry said, rushing out of your office. Everything in you screamed at you to stay there, to not run after him, but you found yourself doing just that. You found him in the courtyard, crouched down, obviously overwhelmed from learning of the children he shared with you.
“Harry?” You asked. He didn't move, or even look at you, he couldn't bring himself to.
“How? We were so careful,” he said.
“Yeah, except for that last time,” You told him. His head shot towards you, eyes wide and mouth open.
“You're saying I got you pregnant, an hour before you boarded a plane to the states?” he demanded. You simply nodded. “I can't even be a jerk and ask if you're sure, because that kid is a spitting image of me,” he scoffed, before standing back up.
You heard the chuckle leave your mouth before you could even think about it. “Yeah, Robby looks just like you, but Ant looks a lot like Sam,” You said quietly.
His eyebrows raised, “What are their names?” He asked.
“Robert, and Anthony, or as I call them Robby and Ant,” you felt your cheeks flush, having named them after Harry and Sam.
“I like that,” He laughed, running his fingers through his hair. “This is a lot Y/N. Why did you keep this from me?” He wondered. He deserved a good explanation, he deserved the truth.
“I was scared. I was fifteen, and had just left, and I thought you would hate me, so I just figured it was better to do it alone, to keep you in the dark, and let you have the rest of your childhood. It was probably a selfish decision, but I was so young, I didn't know any better,” you explained.
“As they got older, you never considered reaching out?” his question was a valid one, and the truth? You had, so many times you had contemplated it, thinking about how good it would be for them to have him, to know there father, but you were always worried that they would resent you, resent you for keeping him a secret, for not letting them know an entire second family, that would have loved them unconditionally.
“I couldn't let myself wonder, if you would even want them, want to be part of their lives. I couldn't deal with it,” You whispered, tears streaming down your face.
“Do you honestly think I wouldn't have dropped everything and come out here for you, for them? Even at 15 y/n, I would have sacrificed everything for you, I loved you. You were it. You didn't even consider me,” he said, tears rushing down his own cheeks.
“I'm sorry, Harry. I'm so sorry,” you knew you were ugly sobbing now, and in front of your job nonetheless Not your finest moment, but if anyone knew what was going on, you're sure they wouldn't blame you.
The last thing you expected was for Harry to hug you, to comfort you. You had wronged him, you had kept something so big from him, robbed him of knowing his kids, raising them and loving them, you had done that. But he still pulled you into his arms, burying his face in your neck as the two of you cried, both of you hurt, both of you sorry,
You finally felt your tears stop, as Harry still held you close. A familiar feeling.
“Do you want to know them?” You asked. Pulling away, Harry looked you in the eyes, and flashed you a small smile.
“I would love nothing more than to meet them,” He whispered.
You weren't sure how to approach the situation. How did one introduce their children to their father? Would you even let them know that he was their dad, right off the bat? You had exchanged numbers with Harry and gave him your address. You wanted him to meet them, but you were scared of how they would react. You didn't want them to resent you.
Y/N: I'm gonna introduce you as just a friend, for now.
H: I understand, is that a common thing?
Y/N: Is what?
H: You bringing guy friends around?
Y/N: oh. No. It's not.
H: Oh, good.
Y/N: Was that your way of asking if i’ve dated? lol
H: ha. That obvious?
You stood in your kitchen, chopping vegetables as you waited for the boys to get home. You were nervous, but a part of you was excited, and hopeful. You heard the door open, and the sweet sound of giggling flooded your house.
“Mommy!” Robby exclaimed running into the kitchen to hug you, Ant wasn't far behind.
“Hi mamma,” He said, greeting you with a hug.
“How was school?” You asked them, listening as they told you about every aspect of their days. “So, uh, I have a friend who's going to come over for dinner,” you told them, both boys turning to look at you, their interest obviously piqued.
“Is it aunt Jaz?” Robby asked you.
“Oh, no it's an old friend from when I lived in London,” you told him.
“I thought you didn't talk to anyone from when you were younger, mom?” Ant asked. Your kids were too smart for their own good sometimes.
“Well, i don't, but i ran into him and-”
“Him?”
“Like a boyfriend?”
“Now what do you know about boyfriends?” you laughed.
“Mom, I had a girlfriend last year,” Ant told you, causing you to roll your eyes.
“Yeah ok stud, just be on your best behavior tonight, okay?” Both boys nodded before running to the living room to play their games.
As you were finishing up dinner you heard a knock at the front door. After wiping your hands on your apron, you walked over and opened the door, finding Harry with a bouquet of flowers standing on your step. “Hi, come in,” You ushered him in.
“These are for you,” He admitted coyly, handing you the flowers, making your cheeks flush.
“You didn't have to,”
“No, but I wanted to,” He smiled at you. Suddenly you heard a commotion in the living room and then a very loud..
“MOM!”
You rushed to the living room to see one of your sons with a bloody nose and the other hiding behind his hands. “Robert Michael! How many times have I told you to keep your hands to yourself?” You spoke loudly, but did not yell. “Anthony, honey, let's go clean that up,” You said soothingly as you took your son's hand and rushed him to the bathroom to clean up his bloodied face. Raising boys was a mission, and one that oftentimes had blood and arguments, something you had become accustomed too.
You would have to deal with Robby later, but for now, you needed to get through the night, and introduce them to Harry.
“Kitchen boys,” You said to your sons, leading the way. Harry was standing by the door still, not sure exactly what he should do, the whole situation was nerve wracking.
“Boys, this is Mom's friend Harry,” You said as the boys shuffled their way in front of you. “This is Robby,” You told him as you ruffled your redheaded son's hair. “And this is Ant,” You told him as you bopped the brown haired boy on the nose.
“Mom,” Anthony groaned at you.
“Hi guys, it's nice to meet you,” Harry said as he offered out his hand. Both boys looked at him like he was absolutely crazy.
“Are you our moms boyfriend?” Ant asked.
“Yeah, are you?” Robby added.
You felt your cheeks flush at your children's bluntness, and as soon as you got ready to say something Harry took over.
“I was, at one point, a long time ago, but then we grew up and grew apart.” He told them,
Both the boys shrugged, accepting that, like it made so much sense in their little boy brains.
Dinner went off without a hitch, and what was an introductory dinner turned into biweekly dinners, which turned into weekend hangouts and spending a lot of time together.
Harry was so patient, he never stepped over the line that you had placed down, allowing things to progress naturally. He waited a full four months before bringing the whole ‘dad’ thing back up.
You were sitting on a park bench, watching as the kids ran around the playground. “You think we will tell them anytime soon?” He asked you. It was a fair question.
“As soon as we do, everything will change. There will be expectations, and they will hold you accountable for a lot. Are you sure you're ready for that?” You asked him.
“Are you?” you looked at him, his brown eyes looking deeply into yours. You wanted so badly to be a picture perfect family. You wanted to believe that this could work, but there were so many kinks, but the most important was where you both lived. Sure Harry was here for a while with Tom, but his home was London, and you had built a life here. Would you be willing to let your kids go to spend time with their dad halfway across the world, while you stayed behind? "Come to London with me for the weekend," Harry said, catching you off guard. "Let them meet my family? I can take you guys around the city, it'll be fun," this was something that should take time and consideration to agree to.
"Okay," you blurted, not even taking a second to consider what that could mean.
"Wait, really?" Harry asked, shocked at how easily you had agreed.
"I mean, yeah, why not. It'll have to happen at some point right?" You told him, the sour feeling in your stomach catching up to your words. What had you gotten yourself into?
Anyone's first time flying is stressful, but throwing two nine year old’s on a plane, without much warning, probably takes the cake for a stress filled situation. The boys were between you and Harry, and while Robby was fine, Anthony was having a mild panic attack. "Baby, it's ok," you soothed him, rubbing his arm.
"Mommy, planes crash all the time," he said in a panicked tone.
"I promise you they don't bub, you're going to be fine, just close your eyes and try and relax," of course that was easier said than done, but by the third hour in, he was peacefully sleeping on your shoulder. You looked over to see Robby slumped out against Harry's arm, who was still angling the movie he was watching towards him so he could see.
"Harry," you said, catching his attention, you nodded at your sleeping son, making Harry's attention switch to the boy. It warmed your heart how much the boys liked Harry and had warmed up to him, it made everything so much easier. "I'll have to find a hotel after we land, I totally spaced it," you explained.
"Absolutely not," Harry said. "You guys are staying with me and I will not take no for an answer," he insisted. You smiled at him, the small gesture meaning so much to you.
"Thank you," you told him, he smiled and nodded at you.
Harry's house was nice, big for just a single guy. You walked down the hall following him to a room, and as soon as he opened the door you felt your heart skip a beat.
"I had Sam and Paddy, put them up, and go and by bed sets and some random toys so they weren't miserable," harry explained as you stared into the room that looked like it was designed just for your children. The fact that he had his brothers come over to set up a bunk bed and make his house more kid friendly, it meant a lot to you.
And as soon as the boys saw it, they were ecstatic. Admiring all the brand new toys and things in the room, it filled your heart with joy.
"Good job, dad," you whispered to Harry before walking back to the living room. It was something simple, you hadn't really even thought before you said it. But the simple sentence made Harry's heart skip a beat. He wanted so badly to be what the boys deserved, the dad they deserved. He had missed out on so much, he wasn't sure he would ever make it up to them, and once they knew he was their dad, he hoped they didn't hate him for not being around.
After the long flight, the boys fell asleep early, opting to sleep in one bed instead of separating. You kissed them both goodnight before heading back to the living room to Harry, who was laying out a blanket on the couch.
"What are you doing?" You asked.
"Oh, I'm gonna take the couch, so you can have my bed," he explained.
"No, I'll take the couch," you argued. He laughed and shook his head. "I'm literally not going to allow you to sleep on the couch in your own house," you told him.
"We could just share my bed," he offered. You felt your stomach knot at the offer. It was silly really, but you had not been with someone since Harry. You had never had time, even if that's not what he was suggesting, it still made you nervous.
"I mean, if it's alright with you," you said, shyly.
"Of course it is," he insisted.
You stood in the bathroom as you got yourself ready for bed. Nerves were high. The last few months spent with Harry, you had shared a few moments, but each and every time, something had interrupted, leaving both of you lost and confused about how the other felt.
So now as you crawled into his bed, you were made aware of the way you felt. You laid as close to the edge as you could manage, not wanting to cross a line. Harry quickly noticed your awkward demeanor.
"Are you ok?" He asked you quietly.
"Hmm? Yeah," you told him, but he didn't buy it.
"You can scoot closer, I won't bite," even in the dark you could hear the smirk on his face. It made you giggle.
"Yeah, yeah alright," you mumbled as you scooted closer. Your fingertips brushed against Harry's hand, and thought your mind yelled at you to move away, your heart was screaming for you to keep it there. So you did.
"Have you ever thought about how it would have been had you not moved away?" Harry asked suddenly.
"Yeah," you whispered.
"You think we would have stayed together?" He wondered.
"You were it for me, if I hadn't left, I'm pretty sure we would have gone off and gotten married by now," you admitted. Harry laughed at that.
"You know, I never stopped looking for you. In crowds, on planes, everywhere. I was always hopeful I'd run into you," he said.
"I'm sorry I didn't keep in touch," you whispered, your voice breaking slightly.
"You had your reasons, I just wish we would have had more time you know," he said, turning to face you. "Have you ever felt that way towards anyone else?" He asked.
"I, uh, I've never been with anyone else," you whispered. Harry took a deep breath in, unsure of if he'd heard you right.
"What do you mean?" He asked.
"Exactly what I said," you giggled. "Being a teen mom, it's not really a turn on for guys," you admitted.
"Ten years though?" Harry asked, shocked.
"You know there's things you can buy to assist with that," you said, rolling your eyes.
"Wait, you're being serious?" Harry demanded.
"Deadly"
You weren't sure exactly what you were thinking, but the talk of your lack of sex life mixed with the close proximity of harry made you feel something you hadn't felt in so long.
You could feel his breath on your lips, before they connected. You might have been the one who leaned in but you couldn't be too sure.
His hand rested gently on your waist, as his lips gently gilded together with yours, it was soft and slow, and sweet. But then you let out a moan, and what was just a soft kiss was soon so much more. Your fingers twisted into his curls as he snaked his hands around your waist, pulling your body into him. His tongue slid over your bottom lip, and you knew things were probably going to get heated.
Until you heard it.
"Mamma," the voice was quiet and distant, meaning whichever boy it was, was still in bed. Making you believe it was Robby, who had night terrors.
You pulled away from Harry, and as you went to get up you felt his hand catch your wrist. "Can I?" He asked. You weren't sure he could possibly comfort him the way he would need, but you knew you needed to at least let him try, he is their dad after all.
"Yeah, okay," you nodded, watching as he got up and sloped through the door.
You felt helpless sitting in Harry's bed waiting, you weren't sure why. It's not like one of them was hurt, but you were their mom, their only parent for so long, and in their eyes you still were. You were the sun, the moon, and the earth to them, and giving up that little bit of control felt very foreign and almost unnatural.
The bedroom door opened quietly as Harry came back into the room, you could see the smile on his face in the moonlight, "I may or may not owe one or both of them ice cream in the morning for breakfast," he chuckled. You felt the butterflies erupt in your stomach.
"Harry, you didn't," you laughed as he laid down next to you.
"Well, Robby had a nightmare, and then because they were in the same bed it woke up Ant, so I read them a story, and then they wanted to know if I had any video games, and I told them I'd show them in the morning, but there really good negotiators," he informed you, something you were way to aware of.
"So, what was the negotiation?" You pondered.
"Oh.. well about that. I'm showing them my video games and they get ice cream for breakfast," he laughed as he said the words, knowing how silly he sounded.
"They have you wrapped around their fingers already," you laughed as you laid back down next to Harry.
"Yeah they do," he chuckled.
"So, that kiss," you whispered.
You could feel his eyes on you, watching the way you were biting your bottom lip, nerves on overdrive. He leaned in closer to you, lips almost touching again.
"It was long overdue," he said before reconnecting your lips. You let yourself get consumed by Harry's lips, just like back then, it felt like your lips were made for each other, it was beautiful.
You wanted more. More of Harry, more of the happiness you felt when you were with him.
His hand slipped under your shirt, his fingers grazing the naked skin of your back, and you felt your body tremble at his touch. It was embarrassing how easily you were flustered by him. How easily you would become undone by him. You wrapped your arms around his neck, pulling him closer as you continued to kiss him, your leg went over him and he pushed his knee between your legs, before rolling you onto your back and climbing over you. He kissed your neck, with open mouth kisses as his hands rested on your hips. There was a pause, as his lips made there way from your neck to the collar of your shirt, a pause that was asking for permission. You giggled, and reached down to pull the shirt over your head. Harry took a deep breath as his eyes trailed your newly exposed chest, you had changed, after having two kids, breastfeeding, and so long of not being seen by another person, you suddenly felt super self conscious, but the way Harry was looking, it wasn't in disgust, it was in awe, in awe at your beauty, the stretch marks that were lining your skin, it just was proof of the miracle you had performed by birthing the two boys.
"You're so beautiful" he whispered, before trailing kisses down your chest. You tugged on his shirt, pulling it over his head, and throwing it to the ground, before pulling him back up to connect your lips again. You could feel how much of an effect you had on him, and you knew you were soaked.
"We don't have to do anything, I'm not expecting anything," Harry mumbled against your lips.
"I know, I want to," you told him. He smiled against your lips, you were everything Harry wanted, everything he had always wanted. It had always been you, even after ten years, it was still you.
"You'll have to be quiet," he whispered. Making you giggle.
"I'm sure I can manage that," you chuckled. With that, Harry hooked his fingers in the waistband of your shorts, grabbing both them and your panties and dragging them slowly down your legs, before finally letting them drop to the floor. He then pulled down his own, exposing his hard and aching member.
"Condom?" You asked. He chuckled before reaching over to the side table and fishing in the drawer and finding the foil rapper.
"Don't need anymore Rugrats right now," he teased as he ripped the package open with his teeth. He rolled the rubber over himself before lining himself up at your entrance, you knew that you were not going to last as soon as he pushed his way in, and he went slow, interlocking his hands with yours, kissing you as he slowly thrust into you. It was so much more than just 'sex' it was beautiful and perfect, it was full of love, love that you both felt for each other after all this time, love that neither of you had admitted to.
You both laid, naked, bodies tangled together after everything was said and done.
"I told my parents to take it easy, not overstep, but my mum is exited, she hasn't stopped talking about tomorrow, since I brought it up a few weeks ago," harry said as he strokes your hair. Your head was on his bare chest.
"Weeks?" You wondered, he had only brought up the idea to you a few days prior.
"Yeah, I wanted to ask you sooner, but I was nervous," he admitted. You chuckled at that. Your eyes grew heavy and you felt your eyelids flutter shut before falling asleep in Harry's arms.
When you woke up, you were alone. The sun was shining through the curtains and you could hear the distant sounds of a television playing somewhere in the house. With a groan, you got yourself up, walking towards the noise, you paused in the doorway as you admired Harry between your two boys, explaining some video game to them. It was a sight you could get used to, a sight you'd like to see every morning.
"Good morning," you called out, making all three of their glances shoot towards you.
"Mamma!" Both the boys exclaimed, running to you and engulfing you in a hug. You kissed each of them on their heads, and ruffled up their hair.
"Did you sleep well?" You wondered.
"I had a nightmare, but Harry came in and read us a story," Robby told you.
"And then he promised to get us ice cream for breakfast," Ant added proudly.
"Oh I know he did," you laughed as you watched your kids run back to the room, probably to play with the toys. "Thanks for letting me sleep in," you smiled at Harry.
"It's the least I could do," he admitted, before walking up and placing a kiss on your forehead, "do you want ice cream, or real food for breakfast?"
Looking at the path that led up to the front door was overwhelming. You'd been here so many times before, but that was years ago. You stood waiting for Harry to get something out of the car, holding each of your son's hands. You knew that the Hollands had every right to be mad at you. You had his something so big for so long, and just like with Harry, you had robbed them of the first years of the boy's life.
While Harry understood, you weren't sure the rest of his family would feel the same.
"Ready?" Harry asked, walking up behind you.
"Oh, absolutely," you mumbled sarcastically.
"Mom, who are these people?" Ant whispered.
"There Harry's parents," you answered. You knew this must be so confusing for your kids, you wanted so badly to explain everything to them, you just weren't sure you were ready.
Harry walked in front of you, opening the door, the smell of food flooded your nostrils. There was a bark and patterning of paws on the floor before being greeted by a mid sized dog. "Tess don't jump," Harry instructed as she sniffed at the boys who had let go of your hands and we're hugging the dog.
"Y/n/n?" You heard from down the hall, turning to see Sam.
"Sammy!" You exclaimed, greeting him with a hug.
"Wow, look at you, all grown, and with two little guys in tow," he said, holding you tightly. He let go grabbing you by the shoulders and looking into your eyes. "You should have told him, he would have dropped everything for you three," he whispered. If it had come from anyone else it would have been condescending, but coming from Sam you knew he was just looking out for his twin, the Same way your boys did.
"I know, I'm sorry," you told him. He smiled at you, pulling you into another hug.
"You're here now, that's what matters," he whispered.
"Y/n y/l/n? Oh my goodness, look at you!" Nikki's voice was full of joy and excitement which eased your nerves instantly, she pulled you into her arms, squeezing you tightly. "I have a bone to pick with you, young lady,but right now I want to meet these little hooligans," she told you turning to look at the boys completely distracted by Tessa.
"Boys, come and say hi please," you told them. They both stood up and walked over standing shyly next to Harry as the two strangers to them watched them. You saw Nikki's eyes start to water.
"Mum, come on we talked about this," Harry groaned.
"I'm sorry, they just look, just like-"
"Come on mum, let's go over here for a minute," Sam interrupted, pulling her away before she said too much.
"Did we make her cry Harry?" Robby asked. Harry looked down at the boy who had a sad face.
"No, no. You didn't do anything to make her sad, she just cries sometimes," he explained before shooting you an apologetic look.
You heard voices from the other room, most of which were hushed until one spoke loudly.
"Wait, Harry's kids are here?"
"Paddy, quiet would you!" Sam exclaimed.
You shot your glance at the boys who luckily were still too occupied with the dog to have heard anything. "Maybe this was a mistake," Harry said as he walked up putting his arm around your waist.
"Hey, we'll get through it," you told him, laying your head on his shoulder. "We need to tell them soon though, I don't want someone to spoil it,"
"What about after we leave here, we go get ice cream?" He asked.
"You and your ice cream, I swear," you giggled at him.
Dinner with the Hollands was much easier than you had expected, there full attention was on the boys, who loved being the center of attention.
When diner was done you offered to help Nikki clean while the boys went to the living room.
"You know we wouldn't have been mad," Nikki said.
"Huh?" She had caught you off guard.
"When you found out you were pregnant, we wouldn't have been mad, you guys were young, you were bound to be reckless. I just wish you would have come to us," she explained.
"I was scared," you admitted.
"Of him not wanting them?" She wondered.
"Maybe.. I was so young. I didn't want him to give up his life just because I had to give up mine," you admitted to her.
"Well, the past is in the past, and now you guys have a chance to fix things," she squeezed your shoulder, and offered you a smile.
You were glad the Hollands didn't resent you, it made things easier, but there was still the actual fact of telling the boys.
You sat at the table, as the boys stood with Harry at the window of the ice cream shack, ordering to their heart's desire. You were playing out various scenarios of how this conversation could go in your head. You hoped the boys wouldn't be mad, but if they were you wouldn't blame them.
Harry had been around for months now, and you had still kept it from them, but now, it was time.
The boys sat across from you with their overflowing cones of ice cream, smiles so big you were sure their cheeks would be hurting from it. Harry sat beside you and placed his hand on the low of your back and slid you a small cup with some chocolate ice cream.
“Hey guys,” both the boys looked up at you, waiting for you to continue. “Do you remember a few months ago, when you asked why your dad wasn't around? After Chris's birthday,”
“Yeah,”
“Mmm hmm”
“Well, I wasn't honest with you. I know I told you it was because he had things going on and he had always been too busy to come see us, but the truth is, he never knew,” both boys stared at you in confusion.
“Our dad didn't know that he had us?” Ant questioned.
“How could he not know that mom?” Robby added.
“Well when i was young, i fell in love with a boy, and when you fall in love sometimes it results in babies, but by the time i knew, i had moved from here, to California, and i never told your dad,” You could feel Harry's eyes burning into your skin as he waited for the shoe to drop, ready for whatever was to come.
“So our dad is from here? Does that mean he has an accent like Harry?” Robby asked excitedly.
“I wish Harry was our dad, he's the coolest,” Ant said to Robby, who nodded at his brother in agreement.
“Oh,” you were shocked at what you had just heard. “Guys, Harry is your dad,” Silence. It was like everything went dead, the buzzing of the street light, the laughing of the kids around the ice cream shack, everything stopped, the boys stared at you, eyebrows furrowed in confusion, or shock, or both. You looked at Harry who was looking right at you, obviously speechless.
“Does that mean we have to stay here without you?” Ant asked you, worry written all over his face.
“What? No!” You assured him.
“Because Chris has to stay with his dad sometimes without his mom, and he doesn't like it,” He explained.
“Is that why we have the same hair?” Robby asked Harry.
“Yeah, buddy, that's why we have the same hair,” He laughed.
“Can we play your video games now cause you're our dad? Do we have to call you dad?” Robby questioned, he was obviously more okay with the situation than his brother.
“You guys can call me whatever you want, we will take things slow, i'm not trying to step in and take over, your mom has done an amazing job, and i'm just glad that i get to be a part of your guys life now,” Harry explained.
“So I can play your video games?” Robby repeated.
“Yes, Robby, you can play my video games,” Harry laughed as Robby busted out a giant smile, you could see that Ant was not taking it well, and was being rather quiet.
You got back to Harry's house and he and Robby made their way inside, as you held Ant back, crouching down so you could talk to him. “Hey, talk to me, tell me what you're thinking,” You told him as you ran your fingers over his cheek.
“What if he doesn't want to be my dad?” he asked, taking you totally by surprise.
“What do you mean bub?” You wondered.
“What if he thinks i’m stupid, or he doesn't like me cause i get scared, and then he leaves cause he doesn't like being my dad?” you felt your heart break as your son stressed over these things. You pulled him into your arms, squeezing him tight.
“He already loves you bub, and he's not going anywhere ok?” you told him.
“You promise?” He asked, sticking out his little pinky.
“Cross my heart,” You said as you looped your finger with his, kissing him gently on the forehead, before heading into the house.
The next few months were spent trying to adjust to the new dynamic. After the long weekend spent in London, and admitting your secret to the boys, things had definitely changed. You noticed that they needed you less and less and gravitated towards Harry instead. You had offered to let him stay with you while he was back in la, but he had insisted that he didn't want to overwhelm you with his presence, and opted to stay in the rental, him tom and their close friend Harrison had been staying in.
The more time the boys spent with Harry, the more you regretted not doing this sooner. But you couldn't help but feel sad that you weren't the sun, the moon and stars anymore, now you were just mom.
You sat at the kitchen table with your best friend jaz trying to hash out some of the details of the boy's upcoming birthday. "So, have you guys talked about getting back together?" She asked you.
"No, most of the talk is just about the boys," you informed her.
"Well, with him around, maybe you could actually try dating," you knew she was trying to be helpful, but it came across as naggy.
"I don't want to date, Jaz, I'm perfectly content with how things are," you declared.
"Ok miss I haven't had sex in ten years, whatever you say," she mumbled.
"For your information, I had sex like three months ago," you quipped.
There was a mixture of shock and excitement that washed over her face at your confession, and you immediately regretted the mouth diarrhea you had. "Oh my god y/n you slept with baby daddy didn't you,"
"Ew, do not call him that, that makes me feel like a hood rat," you sighed. "But yes I slept with 'baby daddy'. I just I've been confused since, because as soon as we got back to the states, it was like radio silence. He's been around for the kids, but hasn't even spent a second alone with me. Not that I expected him to, but I'd like to know what that night meant to him," you groaned, dropping your head onto your arms.
"He has always had you so wound up, even when you hadn't spoken in years, face it y/n, you love him, you have always loved him, and you never stopped loving him," her words rang true, and you hated that.
After all this time, it was still him, no matter how badly you had tried to make sure it wasn't. "What do I do?" You begged her for guidance, something to help you figure it out.
"This is on you chickadee," she said before kissing your cheek and grabbing her bag. "Just don't wait too long again," she warned you with an extended finger.
"Yes mom," you mocked.
The boys were set to spend the night at a friend's house, meaning you had a night to yourself, a night that could be used to relax, or sleep, but instead you found yourself cleaning.
It was almost ten o'clock at night when you heard the doorbell ring. You had told Harry the boys had a sleepover, so you weren't sure who it could be. You opened the door to find him there, with a bag in his hand.
"I bought stuff to make cookies," he informed you.
"Well come in," you giggled, moving out of his way.
Harry walked into the kitchen pulling out all the ingredients for homemade chocolate chip cookies. “Did you get vanilla extract?” you mused.
“You don't have any?” his face fell into a frown. You rolled your eyes walking up behind him and pulling open the cupboard and pulling out the little glass vial.
“Course I do,” you grinned.
“Ah, cheeky thing you are,” He snickered as you hopped on to the counter.
"I can be, when I wanna," you winked at him. He shook his head as he stared at you.
"Help me with the measurements would ya?" He handed you a bag of flour and a measuring cup.
You hopped off the counter, measuring out the dry ingredients, and then the wet ingredients, mixing them all together and then adding the Chocolate chips. You preheated your oven, and begin separating the dough as you wait for the oven.
Harry stood behind you, hands on the counter boxing you in, you could feel his breath on the back of your exposed neck. "What are you doing?" You requested.
"I'm just admiring the view," he whispered, lips dangerously close to your ear.
"Harry," you whispered. As soon as you said his name, he's lips pressed against your skin, he took a step forward, his body pushing into yours, he placed his hands on your hips, holding you there, as he let himself get carried away with kisses. You may not have known in that moment, but Harry loved you, then, before, still, always.
"I can't get enough of you," he mumbled into your neck. You leaned your head to the side giving him more access.
You turned around, finding his lips with yours. It was a hungry kiss, an anticipated kiss. Your mouths were moving too fast to keep up, but it didn't stop you.
Harry hoisted you up into his arms, making you giggle as he carried you aver to the living room. Both of you forgot about the cookies that were waiting to be put in the oven.
It took no time for your clothes to be discarded. First it was his shoes and then that was followed suit by your shirt, then his, then pants, and undergarments. Then to some miracle you had made your way to your bedroom, leaving a trail of clothes to be cleaned up afterwards.
He pushed you onto the bed, as he got down to his knees, peppering your legs with kisses from your knees to your inner thighs, skipping right over your aching core, and just when you were about to complain, he ran his finger through your folds from entrance to clit. You moaned out at that, the anticipation making it all that much better. He lowered his face down, licking a strip up until focusing on your clit, it seemed like he was spelling something out with his tongue and it was sending you right over the edge. He could tell that you were about to explode with how you were squirming from under him. He placed his hand on your lower stomach and flashed you a grin before going back to what he was doing before. You felt the band in your stomach snap as your orgasm washed over you, a wave of pure ecstasy.
And Harry devoured it, until you just couldn't take anymore, pushing his head away from your newly sensitive core.
"Sorry baby, couldn't help myself," he chuckled at you. He wiped his glistening face off before bringing it up to kiss you again. You could taste yourself on his lips, And it wasn't what you would have expected, it seemed to turn you on even more.
You wrapped your arms around his neck, kissing him deeply, passionately. "I need to tell you something," he said against your lips.
You felt your stomach tighten. "What?" You asked, disconnecting your lips.
"I uh, I found you a few years ago," he muttered.
You felt your brows furrow together in confusion. You pushed yourself into a seating position.
" What?" You repeated.
"I saw your face in an article about your company, and asked around about you," he explained. "I needed to know if you were ok, you left and never looked back, so I tried to figure out how you were," he reached out to grab your hand but you pulled it back, confused as to what he was saying. "The person I finally got in contact with told me about your parents accident, and that you were dealing with your grandma, who was set to go at anytime, leaving just you and the boys, and I was confused when they said you and 'the boys' so I asked about them, and they told me how old they were. I connected the dots then, I wasn't sure, but I had a strong feeling," he told you. You nodded, your head as you processed his words. "She gave me your number, to call you, but I could never bring myself to," he whispered.
"You knew?" You were shocked.
"I didn't know, but I had a feeling, and then when I saw their pictures, I knew that I was right," he told you.
"How long?" You demanded, tears rushing to your eyes.
"This was probably five or so years ago," he sighed.
You felt your heart shatter, five years ago the boys were only four, you were barely twenty. To think he knew, or at least suspected? The reason you never called was because you were worried he wouldn't want to be there, and for him to practically confirm that. It fucking hurt.
"You never called," you whispered.
"I couldn't, I was so busy, with Tom becoming spider man, I was always on the road, and I didn't have any extra time to deal with anything else, I tried to push the possibility out of my head, but I never could," he mumbled.
All this time, the guilt you had felt, for withholding information, just to find out he had known. The nearly eight months he had been back in your life you had been completely honest disclosing everything, putting yourself and your kids out there, thinking that you were the bad guy.
"How certain were you when you found out? That they were yours," you demanded.
"97%," he whispered.
"Harry!" You shouted. "97%? Are you kidding me?" He shook his head. "It wasn't a coincidence you being the one to collect the check for the charity, was it?"
"No it wasn't, it should have been Claire, but I insisted I do it," He stammered.
"Would you have ever called?" You whispered.
"Yes, I would have, I just, I needed to wrap my mind around the idea," he explained.
"You needed five years to wrap your head around the fact that you had children? I got like seven months Harry! At the age of fifteen! I had to figure it out without help, my parents disowned me for keeping them! They were premature and in the hospital for months after they were born and I didn't have anyone, you don't get to just take your time wrapping your head around something like this. I should have told you when I found out I was pregnant. That is on me, but me feeling guilty about the last few years, while you have known? That's not fair. You missed out on their lives because of yourself if you knew, because the second you showed up I let you in, I allowed you back into my life and theirs, despite every wall I had up screaming at me not to, that you being around was going to cause me unbearable heartbreak." You cried. "I love you Harry, I've loved you everyday since we were 13 years old, and what I did was selfish, but I did it with the best intentions. You acted selfishly all together, with no thought of anyone but yourself,"
"Y/n-"
"I can't, we shouldn't have.. you shouldn't be here," you cried. You stood up and grabbed a blanket from the floor, wrapping it around yourself as you went to your bathroom. You knew from the start this was a bad idea, why couldn't you just listen to yourself. You slid down the bathroom door sobbing silently.
Knock. Knock.
"Y/n? I know I was wrong. I'm not denying that baby, but I'm not leaving, and I'm not letting you go again. I can't, you three mean too much to me, and you're right.. I missed out on some of their lives because of my own actions, so I'm not blaming you, I'll never blame you. You did what I could never do. You gave up everything to give them the best lives. And by the looks of it, they have been blessed with the best mum," he said through the door.
"You lied to me, you've been lying to me," you muttered.
"And I'm done. I needed to come clean, because I love you, and I love them, I cannot lose you guys, I won't, I want us to be a family, I want to be here to see them off to school every morning and to kiss you goodnight every night. I want to spend Holidays together, and adopt silly traditions that only make sense to us. I want to be here to help you when you need it, and stand back and let you be who you are," you could hear him crying. He was being honest now, that had to mean something.
You stood up, and opened the bathroom door, he was standing against the door frame in his boxers and his shirt, eyes red, hair a mess. "No more lies," you whispered.
"Never again," he swore.
"Promise?" You asked, sticking out your pinky. He chuckled lightly before looping his with yours. "Promise,"
It was a familiar feeling, dejavu if you must. You waited patiently on the bathroom floor, time ticking by slowly. Your phone went off, alerting you that the time was up and it was time to look.
You glanced down to the pink and white stick in your hand. Excitement washed over you at the sight of the little plus sign staring you in the face. Your eyes began to water as you realized how everything had fallen into place, how perfect everything had become.
Knock! Knock!
"Lovie, are you-" the door opened and Harry looked at you sitting on the bathroom floor. "What are you doing? You're going to get your dress a mess," he groaned as he reached out, grabbing your hand and pulling you to your feet. You looked down at the big white gown that you would never wear again, as Harry turned you around brushing it off. "Why are you hiding in here anyway? Our guests are expecting to see you," he placed a kiss on your forehead.
"Well, I had to check on something," you giggled.
"In the bathroom?" He wondered.
You held out your hand with the test in it, showing him the plus sign on it. His brows furrowed for half a second before rising in excitement. "Does this mean-"
"We're going to have a baby," you exclaimed. He wrapped his arms around your waist lifting you up and spinning you around as he hugged you.
"I love you so much," he said, peppering your face with kisses.
"I love you, Harry," you told him.
You followed behind him back down to the backyard of your recently purchased London home where all your friends and family had gathered to celebrate your wedding. As you walked through the door hand in hand everyone cheered. You spent most of the night dancing, enjoying a day that you would remember for the rest of your life.
You stood in the doorway, your suitcase next to you as you explained everything to Nikki about the boy's routine. You were being overly worried seeing as the twins were now 12 and perfectly capable of sticking to their routine by themselves, but you were their mom, it was your job to worry.
"Love, they will be fine, we will only be gone a week," Harry reminded you as you watched the boys playing with the dogs.
"You can call us anytime, we will have our phones on," you repeated.
"Darling, go enjoy your Honeymoon, I have them, they will be fine," Nikki assured you. You nodded, still not completely comfortable but you knew you had nothing to worry about.
"Ok guys, we're off," you called out, both boys ran over wrapping their arms around your waist. "I love you both,"
"Bye mommy, love you," Robby said.
"Love you mom," Ant told you.
Both boys let go of you and ran to Harry, hugging him as well.
"Bye dad, love you," Robby said.
"Love you daddy, have fun," Ant told him.
"Love you boys," Harry told them.
"We'll be back before you can even miss us, ok?" You told them.
"Promise?" Ant asked, sticking out his pinky. You looped your pinky with his and kissed his forehead.
"Promise,"
#harry holland#harry robert holland#harry holland smut#harry holland imagine#harry holland fluff#harry holland x y/n#harry holland angst#dad harry
193 notes
·
View notes
Text
WHATEVER LIFE THROWS AT YOU – m. tkachuk
part seven – EIGHT YEARS EARLIER...
warning(s): language, sexual situations, brief mentions of vomit, teen pregnancy, brief mentions of abortion, labor, angst, tons of tears.
summary: the summer before senior year is going to be great. family trips with the tkachuks, days spent lounging at the pool and quality time with matt before he heads off to ontario– caroline is ready for it all. until small experiences start to add up and she finds out some news that will change everything. but when reality comes crashing down, caroline finds herself making one big decision that changes everyone’s lives and turns into one huge secret that they’ve all sworn to keep.
word count: 31,073
if tumblr glitches, read here: google drive
an: in this particular chapter of the series, please remember that caroline and her family are all completely fictional characters and that your views may not always match theirs in this story. also, i’ve never been pregnant and never had a baby, so caroline’s experiences in this part, are strictly based off of experiences my friends who have had kids (with their permission, of course!) I skipped october bc nothing big happened in the outline, so ta-da.
⇠ previous part • playlist • series masterlist • join the series taglist • next part ⇢
MAY, 2015
Food poisoning.
Food poisoning plus the stress of studying for finals had Caroline hidden away in her room on a day when she was supposed to ride to the airport with the Tkachuk’s to welcome Matthew home from Michigan.
It wasn’t like she hadn’t seen him in months or anything. In fact, weeks prior he flew in to surprise her for Junior prom. But still, he was coming back from wrapping up his second year at the USNTDP and she missed him more than anything.
But three-day-old Chinese food kept her in bed for the last two days leading up to today. Admittedly, part of her knew she probably shouldn’t have eaten the leftovers and just threw them out. Something didn’t sit right with her after she had reheated it, a smell making her scrunch her nose. But between studying, off-season field hockey workouts, and life in general, she didn’t have the time to go ahead and make something up.
Yeah, she should’ve trusted her gut (literally) when the smell didn’t sit right with her as soon as she sat down to eat it.
Well, there wasn’t much she could do about it now besides lay in bed and try to not throw up just thinking about food. At least this wasn’t as bad as the case of the stomach flu she had earlier last month. Back then she couldn’t even keep water down and her pediatrician father had her guzzle down Pedialyte and crackers in even the smallest amounts until she got better.
A knock on her bedroom door had her looking away from her tv and Grey’s Anatomy, where she once again skipped by the episode where George got hit by a bus. “Come in.”
The door opened and Matt poked his head inside, a smile on his face. “Honey, I’m home.”
“You didn’t have to come over,” she said, rolling over and sitting herself up. “I texted you–”
“I saw your text,” he laughed, walking into her room, using his foot to close the door behind him as he kept his hands behind his back. “But if you think I’m scared of a little food poisoning, then you don’t know me at all.”
“I’m gross,” she pouted, motioning at herself. “I haven’t washed my hair in days, I–”
“I don’t care,” he said, walking over to the side of her bed. “Are you forgetting I was there for the projectile vomit incident of ‘09? The unprepared first period in ‘08 and let’s not forget the time Brady made that concoction you had to drink on a dare at the lake house in 2012–”
“Alright, alright I get it,” she groaned, shaking your head. “You’ve seen me at my grossest and worst, let’s not talk about it.”
“I’m just saying. If I survived all of that, I can handle how you look after suffering from food poisoning for the last few days,” he leaned down and kissed her forehead, looking at her. “Which, by the way...you still look hot. I’d totally have sex with you right now.”
“Shut up,” she laughed, nudging him back before giving him a curious look. “What are you hiding?”
“I’ll reveal it for a kiss,” he smiled before puckering his lips and closing his eyes.
“Matt, I haven’t even brushed my teeth yet today,” she groaned.
He opened one eye and shrugged. “Again. I don’t care. What’s that saying? I love you in sickness and in health?”
“That’s for when you get married, not when your girlfriend is wasting away in bed from food poisoning.”
“Well we’re totally getting married anyway, so why not practice,” he smiled, puckering his lips again. “Come on, kiss me.”
She laughed, shaking her head before leaning forward and kissing him softly, sitting back on her bed. “There, happy?”
“I would’ve preferred a little tongue, but oh well,” he smirked, bringing his arms out from behind his back. “Ta-da! I brought you soup from Panera.”
He placed the paper bag down onto her bedside table and reached inside, pulling out a large to-go bowl of soup and then placing the baguette on top. He reached in again and pulled out a smaller container, putting it down next to that, along with a sandwich box before putting the paper bag down onto the floor.
“What did you get?” She laughed, looking at her now covered bedside table. “That’s so much food.”
“Well, obviously I’m a growing man so I’m hungry too,” he laughed, pointing at the last two items. “I got a mac and cheese and then a grilled cheese we can split.” He looked back at her, shrugging. “Mom said dairy is something you should avoid when you’re nauseous...but I figured if you were already starting to feel a bit better, it wouldn’t hurt.”
She looked at the food on the table before looking back at him, a smile on her face as she opened up her arms. “I need a hug.”
His face twisted up into a hesitant grimace as he looked at her. “I don’t know, you don’t look like you’ve showered in a few days.” When her jaw dropped he laughed, quickly climbing onto her bed and shaking his head. “Kidding, I’m kidding!”
“I was about to be so offended,” she laughed, wrapping her arms around him as he hugged her back, laying them back down onto her bed. “Like, one step away from just kicking you out and stealing your food, offended.”
“I think I’d be okay with that,” he mumbled into her neck, pressing a kiss against her skin before holding himself up and looking at her. “Cause that means you’re getting your appetite back, which means you’re getting better, which means you won’t be left behind on our lake trip.”
“That trips in like three weeks,” she laughed, rolling her eyes. “I highly doubt my food poisoning is going to last three weeks.”
“There’s been weirded medical mysteries,” he replied, leaning down and kissing her. “I don’t think you understand how much I missed you.”
“You were literally playing hockey 90% of the time for the National team’s development program. Besides, based on the Snapchats I got from both you and Auston, you also played plenty of pond hockey.” She laughed, reaching up and poking at his nose. “Which is literally like, your wet dream.”
“Still would’ve been a lot better if you were there,” he pouted, resting on his arms. “I like knowing you’re at my games and cheering for me, makes me feel better. Besides, I couldn’t really ask any of my teammates for a massage could I?”
She leaned her head back and laughed. “That’s because you can’t pull a move on your teammates and twist it around,” she poked his chest, shaking her head. “You get a little too handsy during those massages.”
“Sue me for having a natural reaction to my girlfriend rubbing my skin all sensually,” he laughed, leaning down and kissing her, reaching his hands up to her face to deepen the kiss as her lips parted.
When he laid the rest of his body weight on top of her, a small gasp escaped from between her lips as she squirmed a hand between them, bringing it up to her chest. “Ow, shit,” she huffed, bringing her other hand up and covering both of her breasts over her shirt.
“What happened?” Matt asked, holding himself up over her again before looking down at her hands and smiling. “Do you need help?”
“Ha ha, no,” she sighed, rolling her eyes. “I think I’m at the placebo week in my birth control. I always get sensitive around that time.”
“Aren’t you sensitive all the time?” He joked, smiling at her. “Kidding...totally kidding.”
“Can you go grab the pills on my dresser?”
He nodded, got up, and walked across the room to her dresser, grabbing the circle pastel pink container, bringing it back to her. “Isn’t this when you have a period too or something?”
“It’s actually not a period, but since there’s a week where the hormones in my pills drop, it’s called withdrawal bleeding,” she replied, opening the container to see that it was in fact, time for her to take the placebo pills. “But strangely enough, even though it’s not a period, my body still reacts like it is sometimes. Cramps, headaches, my boobs get super sensitive–”
“I can massage them if you want,” he smiled, holding up his hands. “I’ve been told by you that they’re great hands.”
“Nope, I still want my cuddles.” She laughed, snapping the case shut and putting it on her bedside table before opening her arms again. “Just don’t totally squash me and we won’t have a problem with my aching boobs.”
He laughed and moved beside her, lying down before reaching out to her and rolling her over. “Here, best of both worlds. Cuddles and no smashing boobs.”
She buried her head into his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist as he pulled her closer, looping a leg over hers and locking her into him. “I don’t know what I missed more,” she mumbled, hugging him tighter. “You in general or your cuddles.”
“I hope me in general,” he laughed, rubbing her lower back. “It’s only another year, though.”
“Another year and then you’re off to who knows where in the NHL,” she sighed, leaning her head up and pouting at him. “And I’ll probably be off sulking away in my dorm room somewhere, assuming I even get accepted into any of my schools.”
“You’ll get in, you’re a genius,” he laughed, kissing her forehead. “Besides, Boston would be stupid to reject you and who knows, maybe when I go into the draft, I’ll get picked by Boston, and then we could move into an apartment, and voila, life begins.”
“I’m glad one of us is so optimistic,” she sighed, nustling her head under his chin. “Do you think it’ll happen? Us making it that far?”
“I mean, I don’t plan on breaking up with you anytime soon, or ever, really,” he laughed, pulling back. “Why?”
“I don’t know...don’t relationships like...break during this time? We’re going off onto two different life paths. I’m hopefully going to college and you’re going out into the big professional hockey world. You could be drafted by some Canadian team and have to move all the way out there...and I’ll be stuck here in freaking Missouri.”
“For four years,” he laughed, sliding his hands underneath her shirt and resting them at her waist. “Besides, even if I do get stuck way out there...the good thing is that summer break exists plus, you want to be a teacher right?”
“Yeah?”
“Well, I hear even Canada has schools,” he smiled. “Graduate, get your degree and if you oh so feel it, you can move out there with me and do whatever it takes to get a teaching job. That way, during the season, we can live together and during the offseason and your summer break...we can come back home.”
“This is all very futuristic thinking for a 17-year-old,” she laughed, reaching up and resting a hand at the nape of his neck.
“I’ve been told I’m mature for my age.”
She snorted, shaking her head. “Who told you that? Definitely not your parents.”
He rolled his eyes, scoffing. “Okay, maybe no one’s told me that. But still,” his hands traveled up her back, brushing his thumbs against her skin. “I love you and if I could marry you right now and pack you up in my suitcase and take you to Ontario with me...I definitely would.”
As she leaned in and kissed him, a low grumbling interrupted the moment and he pulled back with a smile on her face as she pouted. “I may be a bit hungry.”
“Well, it’s a good thing that I brought you food now, isn’t it?” He kissed her and then sat up, reaching over her as she sat up, grabbing his food and then hers, handing it off. “See, now if you married me, imagine all the times I’d bring you breakfast in bed.”
“That would require you waking up early enough for breakfast, Matty.” She laughed, taking off the lid of her soup and reveling in the smell. “I never thought I’d love chicken noodle soup so much.”
“I can get up early,” he mumbled, opening his grilled cheese box. “Do you want your half?”
She went to speak, only to have the words stop in her throat. The simple smell of the grilled cheese was enough to make her stomach turn and she closed her mouth, shaking her head. “No,” she waved him off, putting the lid back on her soup.
“What’s wrong?” He asked, frowning.
“Can you put it–” she gagged, putting her soup back on the table. “I can’t stand the smell, it’s gross.”
He looked down at the sandwich, furrowing his eyebrows as he brought the box up to his nose and sniffed it. “It smells fine, Care.”
She went to speak again, only to feel that familiar rumbling in her stomach. She shut her mouth and tossed her blankets off of her bed, running across the room and into her connected bath, flipping the toilet seat up and dropping down to her knees, barely making it in time before the stomach bile mixed with small amounts of crackers, erupted through her mouth and into the toilet.
“Shit,” Matt huffed, leaping out of bed and jogging over into the bathroom. He came up behind her and grabbed her hair, collecting it into a loose ponytail and keeping it out of her face as she threw up again, gasping for breath. “Hey, hey it’s okay,” he whispered, rubbing her back in small circles. “Puke and Rally, eh?”
She coughed, chuckling as she brought an arm to the back of the toilet, pushing herself up. “Still think I’m hot?”
“Like the sun, babe,” he laughed, reaching out to the cabinet drawer and pulling out a hair tie, twisting it around her hair until it was in somewhat of a stable ponytail. “Where did that even come from? I thought you were fine.” He sighed, walking over to the sink and turning the water on, grabbing a washcloth hanging up, soaking it, and then draining out most of the water.
“I was,” she mumbled, looking at him as he walked over and squatted down beside her, wiping the edges of her mouth with the washcloth. “I think it was the grilled cheese. Just smelling it and looking at it made my stomach twist.”
“M’Sorry,” he sighed, brushing the loose strands of hair out of her face before reaching up and dropping the cloth in the sink. “Mom was right, must stay away from the dairy. I’ll put my food away and just eat it at home.”
“I’m sorry,” she mumbled as he helped her stand back up before moving her to the counter.
“What are you sorry for?” He laughed, closing the toilet seat and lid before flushing the toilet for her. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for, it’s not your fault that you don’t feel good.”
“I don’t know,” she sniffled, shaking her head. “I was fine and then I threw up because of the food you brought and I just really missed you and I hate that I’m feeling like this when I just wanted to spend all day with you.”
He laughed, stepping towards her and wrapping his arms around her, hugging her. “It’s fine, Care, I promise.”
“No it’s not,” she cried, pulling back and looking down at his shirt. “I need to wash my hair, I need to shower in general, I threw up and now I got vomit all over your shirt.”
He looked down and there was a wet spot on his shirt from the small amount of bile that had been on hers. “Come on, Care that’s a simple fix.” He took off his shirt and tossed it onto the bathroom floor before reaching behind him and turning her shower on behind the curtain.
“What are you doing?” She sniffled, wiping her nose as he stepped towards her.
“We’re taking a shower,” he said, lifting her shirt off of her and dropping it to the floor. “You wanted to shower and I don’t trust that you won’t just sit there and throw up again.”
She nodded as he stripped out of his shorts and boxers before letting her rest her hands on his shoulders so she could step out of her pajama shorts and underwear. “I’m not giving you a blowjob,” she sniffled, as he walked behind her and shut her bathroom door. “I’ve already thrown up on you once in our lives, I really don’t want to do it again.”
He threw his head back and laughed, resting his hands on her waist as he led them to the tub. “We’re literally just showering, Care. I have some self-control you know.” He stepped in first before holding out his hand and helping her in before pulling her against him. “But if there’s something you want done, I’m a gentleman, so I’ll do it.”
She laughed, cupping his face and leaning up onto her tippy toes to kiss him. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Care.” He mumbled against her lips, letting his hands fall to her hips and resisting the temptation to lower them more. “And I might have lied...there is something I want you to do for me.”
“Matty,” she mumbled, looking up at him with pouty lips.
“Can you wash my hair?” He smiled, bringing his hands up to her face. “I love it when you wash my hair.”
“I thought this was you taking care of me?” She laughed quietly, stepping out of his arms and reaching for the shampoo.
“It is,” he said, leaning down and pressing a kiss to her neck. “We’ll just have to wait for that after the shower.”
She nudged him away and laughed. “Alright, get under the water and let me wash the curls.”
“Oh yeah, talk dirty to me.” He smiled, reaching around and smacking her butt before following her instructions and getting his hair wet before stepping back to her.
“You’re lucky I keep this shampoo and conditioner over here,” she said, lathering the specialized curls shampoo into his hair. “You’re going to need to bring some to Ontario with you.”
“I know,” he mumbled, resting his hands on her hips as she massaged his scalp. He closed his eyes and she smiled as he relaxed against her, kissing her neck. “I could literally do this for the rest of my life.”
“Now Matty, is that a proposal?” She laughed, tapping his shoulder to get him to stand back up as she nudged him back to the water.
“Would you say yes?” He asked, resisting her nudging.
“I would.” She smiled, nudging him back again. “But only if you dip your head under the water so I can rinse this out.”
“Deal, future fiancé,” he winked, letting her nudge his head back as he washed the shampoo out of his hair and she grabbed the conditioner. “Do you realize how lucky our kids would be to have you as a Mom?”
“Kids?” She laughed, raising an eyebrow as he stood back up.
“Yeah, I mean...if you wash their hair like you wash mine, they’d be the luckiest kids alive.” He laughed, wrapping his arms back around her waist as she went to massage the conditioner into his hair. “It’s calming. Makes me feel relaxed.”
“I’ll teach them how to take care of their curls like I taught you,” she laughed as he pressed another kiss into her neck. “Oh, and by the way, I’m expecting you to wash mine.”
“Most definitely future Mrs. Tkachuk.” He smiled, leaning back and kissing her. “How’s the tummy feeling now?”
“Better,” she smiled, dipping his head back to rinse the conditioner out of his hair. “The shower is definitely helping.”
“It’s because I’m here, don’t lie.” He smiled, turning them around so she was near the showerhead. “You missed me so much it made you physically ill.”
“If that’s the case, then let’s hope that you’ll be around every time I get sick,” she laughed, watching as he put the shampoo in his hand before massaging it into her hair.
“Don’t worry, I will be.” He smiled, putting some of the soaped-up shampoo on her nose. “You can’t get rid of me that easily.”
JUNE, 2015
The two weeks out at the Tkachuk’s lake house was always the best part of the summer. The parents and the kids abided by two separate sleeping schedules, for once letting them sleep in until at least 10. Days were either spent out on paddleboards, trying to knock each other off while tubing, seeing who could last the longest while wakeboarding, or relaxing out in the sun on the boat. And on the rare days where everyone agreed not to take the boat out, it was playing kan jam in the yard or Taryn getting Caroline to play a little bit of field hockey with her while the boys were too busy seeing who could throw a football the longest.
It was just a surreal atmosphere, where more often than not, Caroline would often have to ask herself if it was real. The smell of the water or the cool summer breeze as they sat out at a bonfire– it felt like one constant vacation and those two weeks were always the time she wished they’d last forever.
A lot of days in the sun and on the boat meant there were some days when everyone was knocked out before 11:30– the sun taking its toll on them and the summer heat as well. Most of the time, on the days they were tuckered out earlier than normal, it wasn’t rare to find the group of kids all passed out in the living room or the basement that also doubles as a small media room.
Another fun thing that always made the lake trips fun, was that they rotated on who was in charge of dinner. The Tkachuk's, then the Marsh’s, the boys, the girls, the adults, and the kids– it was constantly something different and fun, as long as the boys never went after the day that the Tkachuk’s did because then it would be a guaranteed protein on protein meal. When it was the kids' turn to come up with dinner, there was always one rule in place– Brady rarely ever gets to throw out an idea.
It wasn’t the fact that Caroline and Matt as the older two of the group, were just grouping up on him. It was because he would just throw out the craziest things. Fishsticks and salad, Burgers and Spaghetti– most of the time it was really hard to understand if he was joking or serious, but he never gave up even when his suggestion was never picked.
Until their fourth day at the house and Brady cornered Caroline with a proposition while she was coming back from helping Matt put the tubes on the boat– “If you agree with what I suggest, I’ll make sure you and Matt can have the basement and keep everyone out.”
He didn’t drive a hard bargain, because both she and Matt had been dying to get at least some alone time together since he came home from school, but they were both always too busy, or sneaking over just wasn’t an option. So she said yes and Brady, being the almost sixteen-year-old smartass that he was, smiled and said– “pleasure doing business with you, use protection...or don’t, I’d make a great Uncle” and walked back into the house.
After a long day of boating and the adults went to wash up, the kids all met in the kitchen and Brady took a spot across from Caroline, a knowing smile on his face. When Matt asked if anyone had suggestions, he immediately dismissed Brady once he saw the raised hand. And when Brady shot Caroline a pleading look, she sighed and nudged Matt. “Give him a chance, maybe he’ll come up with something good.”
Matt rolled his eyes and looked at Brady. “What gross concoction do you have this time?”
“Sliders.”
“Well, that’s not bad, mini hamburgers–”
“No, no hamburger. Deli meat sliders. Salami, ham, turkey, and cheese.” Brady smiled, nodding his head.
Matt looked at Caroline, his face deadpanned. “Still think it’s something good?”
She snuck a look at Brady who raised an eyebrow and she sighed, nodding her head. “It’s different. I say we let him cook it and then make something else too. Best of both worlds, right Brady?”
“I’m good with that.”
“Great, we’ll do real burgers tonight so it fits in with Brady’s horrible idea,” Matt said, all of them grouping up to set out stuff for dinner and waiting for the parents to come down so they could help cook.
Once they did, it was the kids' turn to clean up for dinner, each going and coming on their own before helping the adults set up the table outside and cook the food. When it came time to eat and everyone made their plates, no one dared to touch one of Brady’s sliders. They all politely nodded and told Brady to “let us know how it tastes and then we’ll try.” Naturally, Caroline felt bad for Brady and took one of the sliders off of his plate.
Which proved to be a very, very bad decision later that night.
Matt was more than happy to learn about the proposition she made with Brady and chirped her a little at the fact that she had even dared to eat one of Brady’s sliders. The chirping didn’t last long before the two were tangled up together on the pull-out couch later that night, easily spending an hour or two just making-out and touching each other. She didn’t think much of the small cramps in her stomach, brushing it off as maybe not drinking as much water today and she was feeling a little dehydrated. At this point, the two were already stripped down to their underwear and Matt had a condom packet resting on the arm of the couch as he hovered over her as they kissed again.
“Is it hot in here?” She asked, shaking her head as Matt pushed himself up.
“Well that’s one way to boost my ego,” he laughed, leaning back in and kissing down her neck.
“No, no I’m serious,” she sighed, sitting herself up and brushing her hair back. “I just got really hot all of a sudden.”
Matt sat back on his calves looking at her with concern. “You’re definitely sweating...but I mean, we were just making out, so…”
“That’s not it,” she gulped, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. “Definitely not it.”
“Why are you breathing so heavily?” He asked, leaning forward and pressing his lips to her forehead. “Shit, you’re hot.”
“Matthew–”
“No, well yeah, you’re hot,” his eyes dwindled down her frame, a small smile playing on his lips. “Obviously. But I mean temperature-wise...you’re pretty warm.”
“Yeah well–” she felt her stomach rise up and she covered her mouth, looking at him. “I’m going to be sick.”
Before he could reply, she frantically crawled off the edge of the pull-out and ran towards the back of the room where the bathroom was. She barely reached the toilet in time before she threw up into the bowl, seeing the reminisce of her dinner in front of her.
Matt pushed himself off of the pull-out, grabbing his t-shirt when the basement door flew open before closing again. He panicked, knowing that if it was either of their parents he was screwed. Because not only was he standing in his boxers with a very obvious tent beneath the fabric, but Caroline was currently only wearing a sports bra and underwear, puking in the bathroom. When the frantic footsteps reached the bottom of the stairs, Brady came running into the light that the TV provided, looking just as panicked.
“Line–” he heaved, shaking his head. “Where is she?”
“Bathroom?” Matt replied, Brady brushing past him and running into the bathroom. “But she’s–” The sound of two different people vomiting came from the bathroom and he sighed. “Sick.”
“Bad meat,” Brady heaved, hunched over the bathroom sink as he turned on the water and looked at Caroline. “I came to warn you.”
“Too late,” she replied, spitting into the toilet. “And now I’m definitely not getting laid, so you owe me.”
He cupped the running water and brought it into his mouth, swishing it around before spitting it into the sink and then splashing new water on his face. “Deal.”
Caroline sat back and leaned against the wall, turning to see Matt standing in the doorway. “I’m sorry.”
“I’m starting to think that maybe we should have your food professionally tested,” he laughed, tossing his shirt onto his shoulder. “Last month and now?”
“I’m never eating again,” she groaned, gagging slightly. “My esophagus will thank me.”
“Do you need a shower?”
“Please,” Brady sighed, answering before Caroline could and looking back and forth between them. “Oh...were you not talking to me?”
“Considering you almost murdered my girlfriend with your concoction?” Matt laughed, shaking his head. “Hell no. You can take a shower upstairs.”
Brady sighed, swishing more water around his mouth before spitting and turning the sink off. “I threw up three times already, I just came down to warn her.” He looked at Caroline, sighing. “Sorry I almost killed you and cockblocked you with food poisoning.”
“It’s fine, I promise.” She laughed, pointing at him. “But I meant it, you owe me.”
“I’ll be at your beck and call whenever we get over this.”
“And we get the basement again.” Matt chimed in, crossing his arms and smiling at the two of them. “What? You cockblocked me too.”
“Clearly,” Brady replied, rolling his eyes. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow...if I ever make it out of bed.”
He walked out of the bathroom and Matt watched him make his way up the stairs before opening and closing the door behind him. He turned back to Caroline and walked into the bathroom, squatting down. “Stomach check?”
“A lot better than Brady’s,” she sighed, resting a hand on her stomach. “I think my body’s so used to the throwing up that Brady’s bad meat didn’t do anything.”
“Let’s not say ‘Brady’s bad meat’, please,” he said, shaking his head. “It’s like you’re talking about his junk.”
“Help me up?” She pouted, holding her hands up for him to grab. When he did, he pressed a kiss to her forehead and tugged the t-shirt over her head, watching as it draped down her frame. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, now go to bed I’ll be there in a bit.” He said, kissing her cheek and nudging her out.
“What are you doing?” She asked, furrowing her brows.
Matt’s cheeks turned red as he motioned down to his waist. “I’ve got to take care of this.”
“I’m sorry.” She sighed, pouting.
“It’s Brady’s fault which is why he’s making it up to us later. Now go on, I’ll be there soon.”
Caroline nodded and closed the door behind her, laughing when she heard the bathroom sink turn on. She made her way over to the pull-out, her stomach still feeling queasy but definitely a lot better than it had been. When she crawled onto the pull-out, she got under the blankets and rolled onto her left side, watching the old rerun of George Lopez that was on, reminding herself to ask Matt if they could put it on Netflix when he came back out.
Except she was a lot more tired than she thought she was– the yawns and heavy eyelids practically coming out of nowhere. She fell asleep once the thought crossed soon after, never even making it to see Matt come out of the bathroom.
Both Brady and Caroline were still feeling bad the next day and became the butt end of Keith’s jokes— Brady for being such a bad cook and not realizing that the salami was bad and Caroline for actually eating Brady’s food because she didn’t want him to feel bad. The only good thing to come out of the entire day was the fact that the two of them got to spend some time together while they assured everyone else could leave them behind and go on the water to have fun.
Not that the two of them did anything besides sit on the couch, nap, try to split soup, and watch Criminal Minds all day. It was nice though and Caroline always loved spending time with any of the Tkachuk siblings. She loved her brother Andrew to death, but Brady was like the brother she always wanted– one that was close in age to her so that they could bond over the same things. Trying to bond with a 10-year-old when you’re almost 18, was kinda hard in a sense. But with Brady being almost 16, it was a lot easier.
He came to her for advice on girls, relationships, and even sex, though those specific conversations were few since it was awkward for them both. And her the same. Not to mention, that in those small moments when even she couldn’t understand the doings of Matthew Tkachuk, Brady was there to always give her a quick bit of advice on how to understand and deal with his older brother. The two of them had always been pretty close since they practically grew up together, but this past year when Matt was off in Michigan, they got super close.
He went to her games, she went to his. The two would go together and support both Taryn and Andrew at their games. They’d crash on the other's couch to watch streams of Matt’s games. She let him practice driving in her car once he got his driver's permit– and she even helped Chantal and Keith pick out the car he got just last month as an early birthday present. If Matthew and Heather weren’t already her top two best friends, Brady would be number one.
Which is why she was so surprised when he told her that he was going off to Michigan in August, following in Matt’s footsteps to the USNTDP. He was nervous to tell her, she could see that and she was a little shocked once he said that he found out that he made it into the program, two months earlier. “I didn’t want you to feel like I was leaving you too” and she could see the sincerity in his eyes. While maybe the two had been using each other as a crutch since Matthew was gone, their friendship developed and grew and turned into something great. She was more than supportive of his news, almost happier than she had been when she found out that Matt had gotten into the program. She told him that she was proud of him and he didn’t need to worry about her feeling left behind, because she was beyond excited for him.
They spent the rest of the night lounging on the pull-out couch, bonding, talking about the upcoming school year, and watching Criminal Minds before they both fell asleep, not even making it to dinner time with the rest of their families.
The next morning, Caroline woke up alone in the basement with no Brady in sight. It took her forever to actually be able to wake up and open her eyes, still feeling like she could sleep for hours. When she picked up her phone and saw that it was 11 o’clock, she immediately wondered why no one came to wake her up. When she went upstairs, Matt was in the kitchen grabbing himself a water from the fridge.
“So...was I supposed to sleep all day?” She asked, crossing her arms and catching him off guard as he turned around.
“I didn’t even hear you come upstairs,” he said, closing the fridge. “Brady said you didn’t sleep well last night, so we kinda figured we’d give you another day to rest.”
“That’s weird,” she replied, walking towards the island counter. “I feel like I slept fine.”
“Yeah, well apparently you were constantly tossing and turning and kicked him like twice an hour.” He laughed, sliding the water bottle over to her. “You feeling better today?”
“Ugh, so much better,” she sighed, opening the water and sipping it. “Like I could take on the world.”
“How about tubing at the lake?” He laughed, looking out the sliding glass door that led out to the patio. “Everyone’s loading up now. I can tell them to hold on while you get dressed and that we want to come too.”
“Sounds great.” She smiled, putting the lid back onto her bottle.
He walked around the counter and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into him and pressing a kiss to her temple. “Since you’re feeling better, maybe we can even cash in Brady’s iou tonight.”
“Insatiable, but sure,” she laughed, nodding her head as she patted his chest. “Now go stop them before they leave us behind.”
He went outside and she went upstairs to the room she and Taryn shared, going to the dresser where all her clothes were put away and out of the suitcase and grabbed the first bathing suit she saw– a coral banded wide strap scoop bikini top with high cut bottoms to match. She had a loss of bathing suit incident when she was 14 after trying to wear her super cute and new bikini she’d gotten from Aerie. One wipeout and her top came untied and flew into the air, landing in the water a few feet away. She may not have lost the bathing suit, but she definitely learned her lesson of not wearing a simple string tying bikini.
After she got dressed and put her hair back in a loose ponytail, she jogged downstairs to see Matt waiting for her in the kitchen. “Ready to go?”
“More than.” She replied, looping her arm through his and walking out of the lake house, making their way down to the dock where their families sat in Tkachuk’s boat.
“Everyone onboard?” Keith called out, standing at the wheel, and met with a bunch of cheers. “Okay, let's get out there.”
Matt sat at the back of the boat and leaned back, resting his arms up behind the seat, but Caroline nodded her head at Brady and then walked over. She plopped down beside him and gave him a small sheepish smile. “I hear I might have kicked you a bunch.”
“I might have the bruises to prove it...tomorrow,” he laughed, shaking his head. “It’s fine, Line. I barely slept anyway, stomach cramps. Did you want to finish the rest of season 9 of Criminal Minds tonight since we fell asleep halfway through?”
“Actually…” keeping her voice low, her eyes dwindled over to Matt who was still sitting the same as he talked to Andrew. “Matt and I were kind of hoping if we could cash in the favor tonight.”
“Yeah, I’ve got you guys.” Brady laughed, nodding his head, pointing at her. “But remember what I said. Use protection.”
“Always do,” she laughed, patting his arm. “Don’t need you being Uncle Brady yet.”
“Please, I’d want one of those cool nicknames,” he scoffed. “Uncle Brady is too boring. I’d be a cool Uncle, therefore I get a cool nickname.”
“Bye, Brady.” She replied, rolling her eyes as she got up and walked back towards Matt, plopping down next to him and leaning into his side. “Brady said he’ll cover us tonight.”
“Perfect.” He whispered, kissing the top of her head.
“Okay, who’s going first?” Chantal asked, clasping her hands together. “We should do one on one instead of the doubles. You guys get way too wild with the doubles.”
“Care and I can go first,” Matt said, standing up as Taryn helped him grab the tubes from the middle of the boat. “You don’t mind, right?”
“No, everyone knows the first turn in the best,” she laughed, helping them lift and lower the tubes into the water. “Your Dad doesn’t go as fast because he likes to get a feel of the water,” she added, mimicking Keith.
“Great,” he smiled, holding onto her hand as they both stepped onto the backseat and over it. He pulled the tube back to the boat and held it steady. “Because we should definitely make this a wager. Winner gets control–”
She reached out and smacked his chest, her eyes wide. “You are not making me blush in front of our families with your sex talk.”
“Control of what we do tonight,” he whispered, rubbing his chest. “Geez, let me finish you bully.”
“I know what you were doing,” she rolled her eyes and got down onto the tube, lying down and holding onto the handles. “Don’t try to play it off.”
“So is it a bet?” His smirk said it all as he let go of the tether, letting her tube sail out as Brady came and helped him onto his.
As Brady let his tether loose and Matt drifted out beside her, Caroline kicked her foot in the water and splashed at him to get his attention. She nodded and smiled, “you’re on.”
She lost three minutes in.
The two held their own as they kept trying to knock the other off their tube and Keith got more and more crazy with making the waves for them to ride on. After two minutes, she was starting to get tired, both her body and her mind, but she pushed aside the aching feeling in her arms and held on as long as she could, determined to win.
Matt shifted his tube over to hers on a turn and it was a well-placed kick underneath her tube that did her in. She thought she had a chance of holding on until both of their tubes lifted in the air off of a wave. The kick beneath her tube and the wind from being in the air flipped her tube over and knocked her off and down into the water. When the boat came back around to pick her up, she got onto the boat and Brady took her place on the tube to challenge Matt next.
It was a constant cycle through of who challenged who during their time on the water. Caroline had gone maybe two more times, losing each time before opting to just stay on the boat. At one point when Matt joined her and the two were sitting on the back of the boat, she fell asleep for about ten minutes before she woke up to Andrew shoving a sandwich in her face for lunch. It was another cycle of stay awake, accidentally fall asleep lying against Matt, wake back up, and so on and so forth.
By the time that their time on the water came to an end and dinner came and went, Caroline was absolutely exhausted. It was hard to stay awake during dinner and if it wasn’t for Taryn knocking on the door of the bathroom to ask if she could come in and brush her teeth, Caroline might’ve fallen asleep in the middle of her shower. But she knew she had to stay awake, because once everyone went to bed and it was just Brady, Matt, and Caroline up, Brady kept his word and camped out in the living room while she and Matt went down to the basement.
It was like deja vu– her and Matt stripped down to their underwear and lying on the pull-out as he hovered over her and kissed gently across her sunkissed skin. Only this time, instead of almost vomiting all over him, her mouth was dry and she could barely keep her eyes open.
“Is there any water down here?” She asked, sighing, and looked at Matt.
Matt sat back and reached beside him on the side table, handing her a bottle of water. “You okay?”
“My mouth is just super dry,” she shrugged, opening the bottle and taking a long sip. “I thought I drank enough water today, but maybe not.”
“We were out for a long time today,” he replied, sitting on her thighs as he brushed his thumbs along her hips. “Sun might’ve just taken a toll on you.”
“Mm, maybe,” she replied, closing the water bottle and putting it back onto the table. “Okay, I’m good.”
“Yeah?” He laughed, leaning forward and kissing her on the lips. “No sudden urge to throw up on me or anything tonight?” He kissed down her neck, still brushing his thumbs against her hips as his fingertips dug beneath the waistband of her panties. “This okay?”
“Mm, good,” she sighed, running her fingers through his short curls as he kissed just beneath the band of her bralette and pulled the black fabric of her panties down her legs slowly as he reached her stomach.
“Care? Caroline!”
She looked over at him, inhaling sharply and feeling the dryness in her eyes. “Huh? What?”
His eyebrows were furrowed as his hands rested on her thighs. “You fell asleep.”
“No I didn’t.” She replied, shaking her head. “I’ve totally been awake.”
“So you felt that?” He asked, clearly not amused with her answer.
“Yeah, yeah the new swirly technique thing you said you googled,” she sighed, nodding. “Totally felt it, super hot.”
“No!” He laughed, shaking his head. “I didn’t do anything, Care. I was about to and when I looked up you were asleep.”
“I swear I wasn’t,” she leaned up on her elbows, shaking her head. When he raised an eyebrow, challenging her lie, she sighed. “Okay, fine I was. But...lying here it’s just so tempting to close my eyes and fall asleep.”
He pushed her knees down, lying them flat onto the pull-out and sighing. “Maybe we should just call it a night.”
“No, no I’m good, I just can’t lay here or I’ll sleep.” She said, motioning at him. “Let me be on top, we’ll be good. Maybe just, skip the foreplay.”
“And you’re sure?” He asked.
“Yeah, yeah, strip down, put on the condom and let’s go.” She said, tugging on the end of her bralette and pulling it over her head before clapping her hands. “Chop chop.”
Matt laughed as he pushed himself off of the pull-out and tugged his shorts and boxers down his legs. Caroline rolled over as he grabbed the condom and she contemplated closing her eyes for just a few seconds, the temptation there. But when she felt the space dip next to her and Matt’s hand on her waist, her eyes were wide open again.
She rolled back over and Matt leaned in to kiss her, their chests pressed together as he ran his fingers through her hair. “On top,” he mumbled, kissing her jaw as he kept one hand on her waist and the other on her right breast.
Caroline maneuvered a leg over him, both hands moving to her waist as she straddled him, never breaking their kiss. “I don’t know how much work I’ll be able to do,” she sighed, kissing his jaw as his hands rubbed her lower back. “Sun definitely took a lot out of me.”
“That’s fine,” he replied, his left hand holding onto her hip as his right hand reached down to grab himself. “Being with you is more than enough,” he pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “Missed you so much.”
She let out a small moan as he rubbed himself against her slit, and she kissed his jaw again, moving down his neck. She took a deep breath and sighed as her kisses slowed down in the crook of his neck, the scent of his old spice, the heat coming off of his skin, and the comfortable position of laying down, easily relaxing her body.
“Care?” His voice sounded distant as she felt herself nudge her head into the crook of his neck. “Caroline!”
“M’sleepy, Matty.” She mumbled, pressing a lazy kiss against his skin.
“Clearly,” he laughed, bringing both hands onto her hips and moving her off of him. “You literally rode me once and then boom, knocked out.”
She couldn’t even open her eyes if she wanted to, her eyelids were so heavy with sleep. “Sorry,” she whispered, curling into his side.
“It’s fine, we had a long day,” he said, kissing her cheek as he tugged the blanket up her naked body. “I’ll be back and we can cuddle, okay?”
“Love you.”
“Love you too,” he chuckled, getting up off of the pull-out, his feet shuffling across the room.
Caroline was exhausted. Absolutely exhausted and just lying there, she could feel the strain of her muscles from tubing and the heat of the sun-soaked in her skin. She’d gotten plenty of sleep yesterday, but today she was just so, so exhausted. It had to have been on the boat and being so active today. But before she could even allow her mind to dwindle down any other possibilities...Caroline fell asleep.
JULY, 2015
It was always a struggle trying to adjust back to normal life after the Florida vacation– always. Both families went from sharing a beach house and seeing each other every morning to waking up in their own houses and wondering why the coffee hadn’t been started yet or why all five kids weren’t already awake and waiting to head down to the beach. It always took a good week and a half, maybe two before they settled back into their normal routines.
The parents went back to their jobs and the kids were glad not to be sharing rooms and finally getting some time to themselves without having to drag one another along. Don’t get it twisted, they loved hanging out with each other and loved the time they spent together– but sometimes you can even need a small break away from your closest friends and even family.
As everyone else seemed to settle back into their normal life and enjoy the rest of the summer of their first week back in Chesterfield, Caroline couldn’t rest so easy. The thoughts that had plagued her during their two-week vacation down in Florida’s panhandle had hit an all-time high now that she was safe in the comforts of her own home. She wasn’t sharing a bedroom with Taryn in the beach house where both sets of parents were staying in bedrooms on the second floor, leaving the third floor to the kids. Matt, Brady, and Andrew were in a room of bunk beds, while Taryn and she were in a room with two queens.
She often felt like she couldn’t even feel safe in her own thoughts being surrounded by her family. Matt always told her that she wore her thoughts and emotions on her face, making her easy to read. And Andrew, being 10 and constantly hounding for a phone of his own, was still in the habit of stealing hers and since he knew her passcode, he had easy access.
The last thing she needed was anyone in the house seeing the worry and stress on her face or Andrew swiping her phone and seeing the last webpage she had been on:
How to know if you’re pregnant on some teen health website.
When the thought first crossed her mind, she brushed it off because there was just no way. She’s never missed a day of her birth control, she was still having that one week of light bleeding whenever it came time to take the placebos before she started a new pack, and she and Matt had never had sex without a condom.
She went through that list of facts over and over in her head, drilling them in so she could drown out the doubt that lingered behind. But every time she got to that last fact, a part of her always paused like she was forgetting or she wasn’t sure.
And when she did the math in her head, her body went cold.
She spent night after night, scouring through website after website trying to find all the information that she could. Whether to convince herself that everything was okay or to confirm what her mind and body had been telling her for the last few weeks— she didn’t know.
All that she knew was that she got little sleep and could barely even get herself to eat from just how nervous she was. When her parents asked, she just played it off as stress for already thinking about applying for colleges and being sad that Matt would be leaving for Ontario in just a few short weeks.
They never gave it a second thought and she continued to try and calm herself down by searching through every website she could find until it became very clear that every bit of information she found all led to one answer.
She was most likely pregnant and had been for months.
And while everything she read all pointed to that being her current situation, she knew that she could still hold out for that little bit of hope that maybe it was wrong and that she wasn’t pregnant at 17. That maybe she was just...well, she didn’t know. A small, small bit of hope— but one she still held out for both her and Matt’s sake. And the only way she knew she could find out for sure, was to obviously take a test.
But first...she’d need to tell Matt, and that scared her more than anything.
The opportunity came up faster than she was prepared for— aka the weekend where both she and Matt had their respective houses to themselves. Chantal and Keith were traveling with Taryn for the weekend to a field hockey tournament with her summer team. While Caroline’s parents were traveling for a baseball tournament with Andrew’s travel ball team. Brady was still around, but he was staying at a friend's house for the night.
So when she got the text from Matt telling her Brady had left and she could come over, she was more than just a nervous wreck.
She was at Titanic level.
It took an hour of trying to calm herself down before she even replied to his text, packed up a bag for the night, and walked to his house two doors down. She had to try her best to keep from letting Matt realize that something was wrong. While she had full intentions of telling him about their possible predicament, she at least wanted to get in dinner and some relaxation time with him before she turned their world upside down.
Matt had gone ahead and ordered them a pizza sometime before she had made her way next door, so imagine how awkward it was that she had arrived the same time as the pizza guy. It almost seemed like Matt didn’t know who he was more excited to see– the food or his girlfriend, but Caroline expected nothing less from him. He was always hungry and always eating– ‘I’m a growing boy, Care,’ he would always say whenever she was full and he would pout and ask for her leftovers. She only let herself laugh for a split second as he did it when she couldn’t finish her fourth slice of pizza until the thought popped up again.
Well, you might not be the only one growing.
That one thought was enough to ruin her mood for the entire rest of the night. Nothing that they did or any of her previous tactics from the last week could get her mind off of it. Not the movie on Hulu he’d been wanting to watch, but waited until they could watch it together or even the small positive mantras she’d used to try and convince herself that everything was okay. It was a heavy feeling weighing her down even as they moved up to his room for the night and got ready for bed.
With Greys Anatomy playing, the two laid side by side on his full-sized mattress. When he asked for a preference in the show to watch, she didn’t have one– but he knew that Grey's Anatomy was one of her favorites besides 20/20. And since they’d already been caught up on those episodes, he opted for Greys. As they watched the show, she kept going over in her head when to tell him, how to tell him and every time she even got the slightest of nerve to mention it– something big happened on the episode or someone died.
By their third episode, one of her favorites where Seattle Grace plays their softball game and Lexie hits Mark’s new girlfriend in the boob, it became clear to her that Matt was starting to have other intentions instead of falling asleep.
The soft kisses against her head and cheek were one thing, but when the hand slid under her shirt and cupped her breast, she winced. “Matty,” she sighed, reaching underneath her shirt and moving his hand.
Sore boobs? Pregnancy symptom.
He kept his lips against her neck, pressing soft kisses against her skin as his fingers played at the waistband of her loose pajama shorts, sliding under the material before resting on top of her panties. Normally his touch would set every nerve on fire, but right now she wasn’t feeling it and she was just annoyed.
Sexual desire decreases as fatigue increases? Pregnancy symptom.
“I’m tired and not in the mood.” She squirmed, reaching down and moving his hand again, pulling it away from her shorts.
He huffed, propping himself up onto his right elbow, resting his left hand in between them. “We have the house to ourselves this weekend and not only did I just have to spend two weeks unable to touch you because we had to sleep in different rooms, but we haven’t even been able to see each other this entire week because of workouts and whatever you’ve been doing.” He slowly raised his hand as if to show he wasn’t going to do anything drastic. “Come on, Care.”
He rested his hand down on her stomach, brushing it beneath her t-shirt, and kept it there. The moment she registered his hand on her stomach, she felt chills across her skin and she freaked, shoving his hand off of her. “No.” She sat up and turned, pressing her back against the wall as she brought her legs up to her chest and hugged them.
Moodiness? Pregnancy symptom.
He rolled his eyes and let his hand drop back down onto the mattress as he stared at her, clearly annoyed. “What’s up with you lately? Huh?” He asked, shaking his head as he motioned towards her. You’re moody, you never want to do anything and–”
“I think I’m pregnant.” The words left her mouth faster than she could process them. She kept her gaze down at her arms, too scared to look up at him. Grey's Anatomy filled in the silence between them and when she finally looked up at him, she couldn’t stop the tears building in her eyes.
Matt was just staring at her...or through her, she wasn’t sure. His eyes were definitely on her, but it was like he wasn’t there– eyes glazed over and he was zoned out. He blinked a few times, bringing himself out of his thoughts and he let out a breath. “Oh.”
“Yeah,” she laughed sarcastically, her bottom lip quivering as she rested her chin on her arms. “Oh.”
“Okay, uh,” he cleared his throat, his eyes focusing on her again as he tried to fight back from letting the panic show on his face. “Did you take a test?”
“No–”
“Well then you’re not pregnant, I-I mean, you don’t know if you are.”
“Just because I haven’t taken a test yet, doesn’t mean that I’m not pregnant Matthew,” she snapped, letting her legs fall down onto his bed as she scooted herself down towards the end.
“Where are you going?” He asked, turning to watch her.
“I have to pee, again.” She replied, keeping her back to him as she left his room and went down the hall to the bathroom.
The constant need to pee was never something that she’d even bother to notice for the last few months. Thanks to field hockey, she was always making sure that she was hydrated, and obviously with being well hydrated...came a million and a half trips to the bathroom. When she was done, she washed her hands and went back to his room, only to see that he was still sitting in the same spot on his bed– never moving an inch.
“You didn’t answer earlier...have you taken a test?”
“Andrew has no sense of boundaries, my Mom still goes into my room to grab my laundry and my Dad takes out all of the bathroom trash.” She said, crawling back up onto his bed and resting back against his well, keeping her legs crossed in front of her. “How the hell am I supposed to hide a pregnancy test?”
“I’m just saying,” he sighed, resting his elbows on his knees as he ran his fingers through the messy tapered curls. “There’s nothing to panic about until you take a test or hell, at least get one officially done by a doctor.”
“What do you think I’ve been doing all week, Matt?” She said, shaking her head. “I’ve practically spent every day and night looking through websites trying to convince myself that everything I’ve been feeling was wrong and that I-I’m just like, broken or something.”
“You’ve known all week?”
“Is that what you’re focused on, really?” She snapped again, sighing soon after and shaking her head.
“Well yeah, considering you could’ve told me and we could’ve figured it out by now.” He replied, his voice just as heavy with anger. “I-I mean, Jesus, Care how the hell does this even happen? You’re on the pill!” Maybe he didn’t mean for that last sentence to come out as harsh and accusatory as it did, but to her– it hurt.
Like insinuating that their current situation was her fault...and maybe it was, but he didn’t have to say it like that. Just like she couldn’t help but let all of the emotions swirling inside of her take over. The fear and sadness brought tears to her eyes and the anger dripped in her voice.
“Yeah well just because the pill is 99% effective doesn’t mean it’s perfect, Matthew,” she immediately recognized the anger in her own voice and it scared her, but obviously it got his attention since his own anger seemed to subside at her attack and her shoulders sank as she rested her hands in her lap.
“I just...I don’t understand,” he said, shaking his head as he bent his knees. “We were careful, we’re always careful. Besides, we haven’t even been able to have sex in–” His voice faded off as if he was picturing the timeline just like Caroline had done in her bedroom earlier this week. “Oh.”
“Yeah,” she sniffled. “That night before you went off to Switzerland for u18 Worlds...the condom broke–”
“And you’re on the pill so we kept going,” he sighed, rubbing his hands down his face before resting his arms on top of his knees and looking at her, his expression a mixture of confusion and sadness. “But I don’t get it, Care. 99% is still...pretty fucking accurate, how does this happen?”
“Apparently vomiting can really cut that effectiveness in half or really erase it completely.” she laughed softly in disbelief as she looked at him. “Remember I had that stomach flu those days leading up to when you left? But I got over it and felt better the day before you left so we hung out that night and snuck away from everyone?”
“I’m starting to think that the universe might’ve put a little too much emphasis on that good luck present.” He mumbled, nodding at her.
“Yeah well, I didn’t want to miss any days in the pack...so obviously I took them. But I also could barely keep anything down, and since I never saw the pill anytime I threw up, I thought it was okay.” She looked at her lap and started to play with her hands. “All the websites say that I probably threw it up before it could fully absorb.”
“You weren’t feeling well that Sunday,” he said, squinting his eyes as he did the math in his head. “And we had sex on Thursday…”
“Which means I technically went four days without taking a single pill,” she nodded, “meaning we had no protection at all.”
The silence was loud this time since Matt had paused Greys sometime when she went into the bathroom. The only sound she could hear was the thumping of her own heartbeat against her chest as she got the nerve to look up at Matt who looked like he might’ve been going through the five stages of grief. Stages Caroline had pretty much gone through every day for the last week, except she could never quite get past that last one.
Acceptance.
“Do you want me to go buy you some tests?” He asked, finally looking up at her. “We can go now and I’ll run inside for you.”
“I made an appointment at Planned Parenthood for next Thursday.” She spoke quietly, even just thinking about it made it seem all too real. “I know it’s a little over a week...but was the soonest I could get in and I’d rather have an official test done at a clinic to give me a for sure answer than a take home.”
“What time?” He asked, scooting closer to her.
“One o’clock.”
“I’ll go with you…” he said, reaching out to rest his hands on her knees, but stopping when he remembered how she reacted to him last time. “Do you want me to? Go with you?”
“Please,” she whimpered, nodding her head as her bottom lip quivered again and the tears started to fall. “I don’t want to go alone.”
“You won’t,” he said, reaching out and grabbing onto her hands. “I’ll be there, we’ll find out together, and…” he stopped, unsure of what to say because he didn’t have a clue what they’d do if she was pregnant— neither of them did.
“I’m sorry for ruining tonight,” she cried, sniffling as she wiped her nose with the back of her hand. “I just, I’m scared and we’re only 17–“
“Almost 18.” He corrected.
“And we’re too young to have a baby and you’re going off to Ontario a-and I’ll be in college,” she stopped, crying harder. “What if I don’t get into college? What am I supposed to tell m-my parents and y-your parents? They'll hate me and- and—“
Matt cupped her face, gaining her attention. “You need to calm down, Care or you’re going to make yourself sick,” he whispered, his thumbs wiping away the falling tears. He kept brushing his thumbs along her cheeks as he held her face in his hands, never taking his eyes off of her and just trying to calm her down.
“What are we going to do?” She whispered, sniffling again.
“I don’t know,” he replied, the area between his eyebrows creased. “We’ll worry about that when we get there...okay? But right now,” he let his hands drop from her face as he grabbed onto her hands and got off of his bed, helping her off before pulling his blankets back. Right now, we’re going to lay here, watch tv and just try and get some sleep, okay?”
She nodded, walked back over to his bed, and crawled onto it and over to her side before getting under the blankets. Matt followed behind her and pulled the blankets over them both before playing Grey's Anatomy again.
“Can we go back to when George is alive?” She whispered, rolling onto her right side and facing away from Matt.
“We’ll start from the beginning, how about that?” He replied, watching her nod in agreement before going all the way back to the first season and first episode.
He settled down beside her, a space lying between the two of them that felt like an invisible brick wall. Caroline could feel his eyes focused on her as she tried so hard to focus on the tv. He rolled over onto his right side and instinctively reached out for her, but stopped.
“Hey Care?” He whispered, hoping that she was still awake.
“Yeah?”
“Is it okay if I touch you?” He was still hesitant about just going ahead and doing so, not wanting to make her uncomfortable like she had been before. “No funny business, I promise. I just...I really just want to hold you.”
“Please,” her voice was a soft whisper as she tried to hide the fact that she was crying again. But once Matt scooted over to close the distance between them, she felt relaxed. He draped his arm over her waist and pressed against her, resting his head on her shoulder.
His hand had relaxed on top of her stomach, but this time she didn’t flinch or wince. She reached down and rested her left hand on top of his, linking her fingers through his before rolling over onto her other side and facing him.
“What if I’m pregnant?” She whispered, looking at him. “What are we going to do?”
“We’ll figure it out after your test, okay?” He whispered, reaching up and brushing the hair out of her face, letting his hand rest at her cheek. “You, me, and our parents, we’ll all figure it out…together.”
She nodded and cupped the right side of his face with her hand before leaning up and kissing him. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” he replied, kissing her back before reaching up and grabbing onto her hand, holding it. “And if it’s a boy, I wouldn’t be opposed to naming him Matthew Jr.”
She laughed and he smiled, seeing the worry fade off of her for the first time tonight. “Matthew Jr?”
“I’m serious,” he joked, smiling. “He’ll be a great hockey player, follow in my footsteps and we’ll be the hottest Milf and Dilf to ever walk the face of the earth. Matthew Jr will be proud.” He held her hand to his chest, as he looked at her. “Matthew as a middle name sounds good too. Still technically a Matthew Jr.”
“I like Scarlett for a girl.” She whispered, looking at him, joining in on his relaxing game.
“Scarlett’s pretty,” he nodded, his smile falling. “But she can’t date until she’s 30.”
They both laughed and laid in each other’s embrace before their laughter faded out at the same time, leaving them to listen to Grey's Anatomy once more.
“We’re too young to be parents...we have things we want to do,” she whispered. “You have hockey, I have school...where does a baby fit in at 17?”
“Almost 18.” He replied, sighing soon after. “Whatever you want to do, I want to do. I’ll support whatever you choose and be there for every step, even if I’m off in Ontario or the NHL.” He squeezed her hand. “I’ll be there.”
“Okay,” she whispered, nodding before she leaned in closer to him and laid her head on the bottom half of his pillow. “We’ll decide together.”
He kissed the top of her head before resting his against it, sighing softly. “Together.”
AUGUST, 2015
He’s late.
They had a plan– she’d sneak away from the house saying she and Heather were going to the mall and he’d meet her at the neighborhood park, pick her up and they’d drive to the planned parenthood in St. Louis for her appointment.
He was supposed to be here at noon, no later than 12:15/12:30 since her appointment was at one o’clock and St. Louis was a good twenty minutes away on a good day. But it’s Saturday and afternoon traffic would no doubt delay them enough to where she would either barely make her appointment on time or be totally late. But now It was 12:25, he wasn’t answering her texts or her calls– and hadn’t been for the last five minutes.
He was late and she was going to be late for her appointment. An appointment that she absolutely couldn’t miss, because not only did she need to know whether or not she was pregnant, but because she wasn’t sure the next time they’d be able to get her in. And if it wasn’t soon, would it be too late to consider all of her options? So...she called Heather. And while Heather had been included in the plans she told her parents, Heather actually had no idea what was going on.
Until Caroline had begged her to come and pick her up. Heather hadn’t asked what for while they were on the phone. She probably heard the desperation in Caroline’s voice and knew something was up. She was there by 12:30 and they were off to St. Louis with no questions asked, by 12:31. The entire car ride, Caroline had kept calling and texting Matt– again, no answer. She was frustrated beyond belief and after going to voicemail for the fifth time, she just wanted to cry.
Stupid hormones.
“Cari, are you going to tell me where I’m going?” Heather asked as they drove downtown.
“Take a right two lights head,” Caroline said, looking down at her phone which had her GPS guiding them where to go.
“What’s going on? Why did you sound like you were crying on the phone and why are you calling Matt like your life depends on it?” She asked, taking a right turn when the second light came up.
“A left at fourth and then it’s on the right,” Caroline replied, closing her GPS and opening her messages again, seeing no reply from Matt.
The blinker of Heather’s car was the only sound as they sat there in the turn lane, waiting for the car to pass. “Are you going to tell me?” Heather looked at her, concern all over her face. “Is everything okay?”
Caroline felt her bottom lip tremble as she shook her head and Heather took the left. “I think I’m pregnant and I have an appointment at planned parenthood. Matt was supposed to come with me, b-but he’s not answering his phone and that’s why I called you and I’m a nervous wreck and I want to throw up.”
Heather just kept her gaze straight ahead as she nodded and pulled into the planned parenthood parking lot, pulling off into a space. “Do you want me to come in with you?”
Caroline shook her head, putting her phone into her purse. “No, I’ll be okay I think.”
A knock came from her right and both girls jumped before Heather lowered the passenger window, a big burly man with a bushy beard, tattoos covering both arms, dressed in a black shirt, jeans, and a neon green vest that read ‘escort’ across it, ducked down. “Do you ladies need any assistance into the clinic?”
“She has an appointment...is that assistance?” Heather asked, looking through the back windshield at the small group of protesters that were standing at the entrance of the parking lot.
“Yes please,” Caroline nodded, grabbing onto her purse and looking at Heather. “I’ll be right back.”
“You’re sure you don’t want me to go with you?” She asked. “I can just sit in the waiting room.”
“I’ll be okay, I promise,” she lied, putting on a fake smile as she nodded. She opened the door and got out of the car, watching as another escort walked a young couple into the doors, the protestors voices shouting. “Is it like this all of the time?”
“Mostly,” the man nodded, closing the car door and walking to her right, blocking her from the view of the people down the way. “They really just stand there though, never really walk onto the property.”
Caroline nodded as she took another look at her phone, the man escorting her into the building. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Just walk up there and they’ll get you settled in.” He nodded politely before walking back out of the doors.
Her appointment was literally in three minutes and she felt her entire body shaking as she walked up to the counter, the woman offering her a sincere smile before asking if she had an appointment. The process of signing in and filling out the necessary paperwork was painless and before she knew it, Caroline found herself walking into the waiting room and sitting down in a chair, waiting for her name to be called.
The moment she sat down, she pulled her phone out of her purse and just stared at the screen, waiting for Matt’s face to pop up as a phone call or his name with an ‘I’m so sorry, I’m on my way’ message...but it never came.
Not when her name was called to come to the back.
Not when the kind nurse took her blood pressure, her heart rate, and asked a bunch of questions of when her last period was when she was last sexually active and if she could try and pinpoint when she thinks she got pregnant.
Not when she was escorted to the bathroom and given a cup to pee in.
And definitely not now as she waited back in the small exam room, surrounded by pregnancy fetal development posters as she awaited the results and had already chugged down two mini water bottles that the nurse had offered her after she took her test.
He never called, he never texted and Caroline was just one big mess.
She was staring down at her phone again when the exam room door opened and an older woman walked in with the nurse following behind, a clipboard in her hands that Caroline could only assume held the piece of paper that had her results. She held her phone tightly in her hand as she watched the older woman sit down, the nurse standing behind her.
“Hi, Caroline, I’m Dr. Fitzgerald,” she smiled, a friendly smile that reminded Caroline of her Mom’s Mom.
“Nice to meet you,” Caroline replied, nervously, her eyes moving down to the clipboard.
“You came in today to get a pregnancy test done and Nurse Chelle here too all of your information down and talked with you earlier,” she looked away from Caroline and down at the clipboard, looking back at her. “We ran your test and the results came back positive.”
If it was possible, that last word would have sucked all of the air out of the room like it had Caroline’s lungs.
Positive. She was pregnant.
“I’d like to go ahead and do an ultrasound to try and see where you’re at in your pregnancy. The paperwork says you put April 9th as the time you could’ve possibly conceived?”
“I...I don’t know...” Caroline replied, trying to hold back the tears as she let her eyes dwindle back down to her phone screen– still nothing from Matt. “I mean, yes...yeah.”
Dr. Fitzgerald put the clipboard down at the edge of the exam table and scooted her stool closer, giving Caroline an encouraging nod. “I know this is a really scary moment, but just know that you have options, okay? Would you like to talk about those before we move onto the ultrasound?”
Caroline couldn’t move or even speak, her mind too focused on that one stupid, simple word– positive. If she had been pregnant all of this time, those few months after Matt left for worlds, all the times she just felt...off, it all made sense. She had a baby growing inside of her this entire time.
Her and Matt’s baby– they were going to be parents.
“Caroline?”
She was knocked out of her thoughts as Dr. Fitzgerald nudged her arm gently and the first thing she focused back on, was the fetal development poster. She looked back at Dr. Fitzgerald and shook her head. “I’m sorry, I really need to go.”
“Caroline, hold on a second,” Dr. Fitzgerald reached behind her, grabbing three different pamphlets before turning back around. “You can take these and read up on your options before you make a decision.”
“I-I can’t take those, I’m sorry,” Caroline swallowed down the lump in her throat as she slid off of the table and reached into her purse, grabbing her wallet and pulling out a ten-dollar bill. “This is for the donations, I’m sorry.”
“You need an ultrasound, Caroline,” Dr. Fitzgerald said, standing up from the stool. “If your guess is correct, then you’re roughly around 15 or 16 weeks. If you sit on this, you need to know that one of your options is out the window at 21 weeks.”
“I’m really sorry, I just...I can’t be here right now.” She rested the money on the counter and opened the door, shaking her head one last time as she looked at the two with teary eyes. “I’m really sorry.”
She kept her purse close to her and her head ducked down as she walked back out to the waiting room and then eventually the front doors, bypassing both the woman at the front desk asking if she needed to make an appointment and the man who had escorted her earlier. She ignored the voices of the protesters at the street as she walked by another woman being escorted in and jogged the rest of the way to Heather’s car, knocking.
Heather unlocked the door and Caroline opened it, ducking in and leaning back into her seat as she closed it behind her. “So...what’s the verdict?”
Caroline let out a shuddered breath as she turned to Heather with tears running down her face. “I’m pregnant.”
After a brief pause, Heather turned her car back on and put it into reverse. “Do you want me to take you home?”
“I can’t go home, not right now,” she replied, shaking her head. “Pick a place and we’ll go...just, not home.”
Heather nodded and pulled out of the parking spot, soon the lot in general, and started driving away from the building. Caroline kept her eyes glued onto her phone, but just like all of the times before– Matt still hadn’t reached out. They had only driven for a few minutes before she was paying and pulling into a parking garage, finding a spot in just a few minutes.
The two didn’t speak as they got out of her car and walked through the parking garage and then out into the sunlight and down the streets of downtown St. Louis. Caroline just kept her phone tightly in her hand as she followed wherever Heather was leading her, crossing the streets before eventually coming into view of the Gateway arch. The two walked along the sidewalk before reaching the edge of the grass and walking along until Heather found a spot that had both the Mississippi River and the arch in view, and sat down.
The silence stayed between them as they watched people walk by and start to gather in other spots near them, taking in the view. Caroline unlocked her phone again, checking and not finding anything from Matt. Defeated, she put her phone down between her and Heather and brought her legs into her, crossing them.
“Still no word?” Heather asked, bringing her knees up and resting her arms on top.
“No,” Caroline replied, shaking her head.
“Well, maybe he lost track of time, Cari. You know how he can be sometimes.”
“I reminded him yesterday, Heather,” Caroline sighed. “And this morning. If he forgot then it has to be something serious. He wouldn’t just ditch me...not for this.”
Before Heather could reply, the chorus of Taylor Swift’s ‘You Are In Love’ erupted between the two of them. They both looked down at Caroline’s phone to see Matt’s contact picture– one that Chantal had sent Caroline of young Matt in a hockey uniform– on her screen.
“Answer it!” Heather said, motioning down.
Caroline looked up, shaking her head. “I think I’m gonna throw up, I can’t talk to him.” She looked up at Heather and shook her head. “I can’t, he’ll know something is up a-and I can’t tell him over the phone.”
Heather sighed and picked up the phone, sliding her thumb across the screen and answering it, putting it on speaker. She looked at Caroline and raised an eyebrow, nodding at her.
“Care?” Matt’s voice came from the phone, people’s voices mingling in the background. “Care, you there?”
“Yeah, I’m here,” Caroline replied, taking a quiet deep breath. “Sorry, must’ve been a connection.”
“That’s okay but Care listen,” she could hear that he was moving or doing something– there was a lot of background noise and voices echoing. “The workout today was so cool! Some of the guys from the Blues who stayed in town showed up when Brady, Clayton, and I were done and we were just hanging out and talking and they invented us to workout with them.”
He was talking a million miles a minute and Heather was staring at the phone as Caroline had scooted over to talk. “Matt that’s great.”
“Care, it was amazing!” Matt laughed, sounding like he was on top of the world. “I don't even know why they’re here– but it was so freaking cool! I’m talking about Oshie, Tarasenko, Shattenkirk, Pietrangelo, Brodeur, even Coach Hitchcock! And they were all so chill and they invited us to skate with them and stuff and we’re taking a break right now, and just talking and you want to know what my Dad told me?”
“What did he say?” She asked, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes.
“He, Coach Hitchcock, and some other people were talking and they were saying that I’m already being looked at for next year's draft.” The sound of skates on ice and mingling voices got louder. “The draft, Care! I-I mean, it’s early, but if everything with the Knights goes well then they think I could be in the top six. Top six, Care! It’s insane and I think I’m dreaming and holy shit I need a nap.”
Caroline went to speak, but a small sob escaped from the back of her throat which she quickly tried to cover up as a laugh, sniffling quietly. “That’s great, Matt. Everything’s falling into place, huh?”
“It is,” he sighed, laughing to himself. “The draft, Care. I-I mean it seems so real now, you know? Just hearing it from people other than my family. If I just focus and have the best season of my life in Ontario, I could be a major pick and then be in the NHL. Just like we talked about when we were kids.”
Focus. Best season of my life. Major pick. NHL. Kids.
His statements echoed in her mind as she sat there, now hugging her knees close to her chest as she rested her chin on her knees, the tears falling freely down her cheeks. “If I just focus and have the best season of my life in Ontario, I could be a major pick and then be in the NHL.”
How was he supposed to do any of that now that she was pregnant? Would he fight to stay back in St. Louis once he found out? If he did go off, would the distraction of knowing that his girlfriend back home was pregnant, be enough to mess with his season? Both possibilities, in her mind, end with him not reaching his dream of being a high pick in the draft...or going in the draft at all.
It’s been his dream to play in the NHL for as long as she’s known him and he was so close to reaching it.
“Anyway, we’re just taking a break and I went to the bathroom and came back and saw Brady on his phone so I thought I’d check mine and I saw you called so I figured I’d call you back, is everything okay?”
Heather let out a short breath of disbelief as she shook her head, before pressing the mute button. “He just forgot, Care, relax. He didn’t ditch you, so you can go ahead get out of that worst-case scenario in your head you already thought up.”
As she pressed the mute button again, Caroline still didn’t speak. She wanted to get out of this so-called worst-case scenario, but she couldn’t. She saw it all playing out in her own mind– the two roads that she could take and neither one even seemed like it could all be okay in the end.
“Oh shit, Care,” Matt sighed and she knew that he was probably running his hand down his face and walking away, the voices in the background drifting out, followed by the closing of a door. “I’m so sorry, I-I forgot and just caught up in things here and–”
“It’s fine, Matty,” she said, taking a deep breath and exhaling. “Heather drove me.”
“You didn’t have to do it alone, right? Shit, I should’ve been there, I’m so sorry.”
“No, I didn’t do it alone,” Her throat tightened as the tears burned in her eyes, avoiding the confused glance Heather was giving her.
After a few short seconds of silence, Matt spoke again. “So...is everything okay? Are you…” he paused, probably looking around to make sure no one was around before speaking in a whisper. “Are you pregnant?”
Her heart was racing against her chest as she tried to take a steady breath through her nose to calm herself down, too scared that he’d be able to hear her soft and whimpering voice and immediately know that something was wrong.
Or that she was lying.
“No,” she replied, trying her best to put a little pep in her voice. “Came back negative. They think it could just be something with my birth control.”
“Oh Thank God,” he sighed in relief, taking a few deep breaths. “This is great, Care. See? We were nervous for nothing.”
“Yeah, nothing.” She replied, looking up to see Heather glaring at her. “But hey uh, Heather and I are grabbing lunch. I’ll talk to you later.”
“There’s a new 20/20 on tonight, want me to come over and watch it with you?” He asked, the sounds of movement going on on his end of the call.
“Maybe not tonight, Matty. It’s been a long day.”
He sounded like he wanted to say something, but instead sighed and changed his mind. “Tomorrow then?”
It was getting harder by the second to hold back her sobs and heavy breathing as she nodded. “Yeah, tomorrow is good.”
“I love you, Care.”
“I love you too,” she replied, bottom lip quivering as she quickly reached out and grabbed her phone, hanging up the call and standing up.
“Caroline, what the hell?” Heather asked, scurrying up and following after her. “Why didn’t you tell him the truth?”
“You heard him, Heather! You heard how he was going on and on about going to Ontario and having this amazing season and getting drafted and making it to the NHL.” She draped her purse across her and kept walking. “Nowhere in that life does a baby fit.”
“Maybe because you didn’t tell him,” she huffed, catching up to her. “He’s not the only one who has dreams, Cari! You want to go to Boston and play field hockey! You want to get your Masters! How are you supposed to do that if you’re carrying a fricken baby during your season? Why are you putting your dreams on the backburner for his?”
“I’m not-”
“That’s exactly what you’re doing!” They walked into the parking garage, finding Heather’s car. “Just because his ends up with millions of dollars and his last name on people’s jerseys, doesn’t mean that yours are any less important.”
She unlocked it as Caroline stood by the passenger side, avoiding her gaze. “You didn’t get pregnant by yourself, Cari. The stress shouldn’t be lying on only your shoulders, he should be in this with you.”
“He doesn't need to know because I’m not keeping it,” Caroline snapped, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath before opening them and sighing. She reached down and opened the passenger door, looking at Heather. “I need you to take me somewhere.”
Almost two weeks later, Caroline found herself once again sitting in that same exam room with those same posters and another water bottle in her hand– only this time, she wasn’t alone.
She had her Aunt Clara with her.
After her phone call with Matt, Caroline had Heather drive her back home, but a block further to the house Aunt Clara had out for rent. She was back in town to visit for Caroline’s Mom’s birthday and extended her stay an extra two weeks to make sure some cleaning and yard work for the house got done and to get it ready for the new renters who would be moving in three weeks into September. When she knocked on the door, it only took one look at Caroline’s face before Aunt Clara had rushed her into the house.
Caroline told her everything from the moment that her butt hit the pad of the dining room chair. What happened in April, all the instances of the last few months– the probably not food poisoning, the tiredness, the aches. She told her about telling Matt and the positive test– how she ran out before she could get the ultrasound. That she lied to Matt about the results. How scared she was and how bad she felt for not telling him, but that she just couldn’t get herself to do it.
And then she asked her what she should do.
Aunt Clara let her talk, rant, cry...until she felt like she couldn’t do it anymore. And when her tears dried up and her sobs got quiet, Aunt Clara brought out her laptop and they made an appointment– the earliest one being 12 days out. Once it was made, Aunt Clara called her sister and asked if it was okay for Caroline to help her out with the house for a few days. With no questions asked, Caroline’s Mom said yes and she found shelter in the home for the next four days.
The only problem was that when the four days were up she felt as much of an anxious mess than she had before. Her parents had no idea, the Tkachuk’s had no idea, Matt thought she wasn’t pregnant and she was counting down the days until she would find herself back within the walls of planned parenthood. What made matters worse is that Matt would be leaving for Ontario the day before her appointment in eight days and the two spent almost every moment together.
She wanted to tell him, but how was she supposed to come back from the lie? How was she supposed to say, ‘hey I actually am pregnant, but I don’t plan on keeping it so don’t worry’ in a way that wouldn’t make him stay behind? She’s known Matt for fourteen years and she knew deep down in her heart that the moment she even told him, he’d stay behind for a few extra days. But if he stayed behind, that would make him late...and he couldn’t make a bad impression on his coaches and teams, she wouldn’t let it happen.
The last night they spent together, her parents had let her and Andrew stay the night at the Tkachuk’s house as a one last big hangout between the kids before Matt went off, everyone unsure of just when things would be the same again. When the night drew to a close and everyone went to bed, she and Andrew went off to the guest room where he was out like a light in twenty minutes. Five minutes later, she got out of bed and left the room, making her way down the hall to Matt’s.
When she walked into his room, he was already in bed waiting for her to arrive. She closed the door behind her and walked over as he lifted the covers and let her in. His room wasn’t empty...but it still felt like something was missing, a poster on the wall, or maybe it was that she knew his dresser drawers and closet weren’t as full as they always were– because he was packed up and ready to leave.
And it broke her heart.
It was never planned for the night to go as it did. All they were going to do was watch some tv together, cuddle and fall asleep. But with each breath she took and with each brush of his fingers against her skin, she felt like everything was falling apart– like there would never be another moment like this. Matt being the intuitive he was, had asked her what was wrong, and she just told him that she was scared...which technically wasn’t a lie. And she was scared. Scared of whether or not telling him she wasn’t pregnant was a mistake. Scared of her appointment. Scared of the distance. Scared of the future.
Everything scared her.
Matt’s comforting hug and mumbling praises and words of assurance held her off from crying in his arms. The words transitioned into hushed kisses and wandering hands. Wandering hands that undressed each other, allowing access for soft touches and racing hearts as they spoke every word they couldn’t say with every lingering touch and kisses filled with swirling emotions– fear, love, sadness. And when it all came down in the highest of highs, Matt held her in his arms, one arm wrapped around her waist as the other brushed through her hair.
And she cried.
She cried the rest of the night. She cried that afternoon dropping him off at the airport. She cried on the car ride home. She cried every night for the next eight days. And she cried up until they called her name while she sat in planned parenthood's waiting room.
Which is how she ended up back at Planned Parenthood with an appointment for an ultrasound that would turn into discussing her options and could result in making another appointment if she chose to not keep her baby...their baby.
She was nervous lying there on the exam table with her sweatshirt rolled up, tissue paper tucked into the waistband of her yoga pants, and a cold gel on her stomach, Dr. Fitzgerald moving a weird-looking wand that was attached to some machine with a computer, over the gel. She could only get herself to look at the screen for a few seconds before turning her head up towards the ceiling and trying to count the dots that were in the panels. She had recounted all the way back to 50 for the third time when she heard the thumping.
“That is one healthy heartbeat,” Dr. Fitzgerald laughed, pressing the wand down slightly against Caroline’s abdomen. “Let’s see if we can…” she moved the wand again before stopping. “Here we go, there’s your baby.”
Aunt Clara had squeezed Caroline’s hand, nodding at her. “It’s okay, it just looks like a little alien. All babies do. You were especially extraterrestrial looking.”
Caroline wanted to smile, but she was too focused on her racing heart. When she finally got the nerve to look towards Dr. Fitzgerald, her breath caught in her chest. There in black and white was an actual baby. The kinds that were in the pictures of their Anatomy book in high school. She didn’t know what she expected it to look like...but she never expected it to look like an actual baby.
“That’s not a blob…that’s a baby.”
“It’s very much a baby,” Dr. Fitzgerald laughed, pointing at the monitor as she removed the wand. “So, based on the measurements, developments of the spine, two arms, two legs, and all ten fingers and toes,” she clicked through different screens, showing off multiple angles of the scan before turning to Caroline. “It looks like your guesstimate of conception was right and you’re just at a little under 17 weeks. And your due date is sitting right at December 31st.”
“Which puts her around four months, right?” Aunt Clara asked, looking back at the monitor.
“Just at the beginning of four months, yes.” Dr. Fitzgerald asked, looking at Caroline. “Caroline, I know you wanted to know about your options, and whatever questions you have, I will answer for you.”
Caroline couldn’t take her eyes off of the monitor and the snap of the picture of her baby...their baby. Even if she couldn’t hear it anymore, the sound of its heartbeat was still echoing in her ears. The more she stared at the screen, the harder she tried to see if she could see any bit of her or Matt in its features. She was terrified, absolutely terrified...but just staring at the ultrasound image of their baby calmed her down the way Matt wrapping his arms around her always had.
“Caroline? Did you hear me?” Dr. Fitzgerald asked, getting Caroline’s attention. “Would you like me to go over your options again?”
Caroline looked back at the image of their baby and then back at Dr. Fitzgerald. “Actually...could I get four copies of the scans instead?”
This might not be a good idea.
Actually, no. This definitely wasn’t going to be a good idea and Caroline knew it from the moment the suggestion left her mouth. Instead of leaving planned parenthood with a card for a scheduled abortion, she left with pregnancy information pamphlets, a list of what brand of prenatal were best to take, and a suggestion that if she could, to talk to her family and start seeing an OBGYN. The entire car ride home, Caroline was just spewing out one idea after another, and Aunt Clara listened.
The one that they had settled on was to tell her parents tonight at dinner that she was pregnant and that she was keeping her baby.
She kept looking at Aunt Clara during dinner, telepathically asking when would be the best time to drop the news, but it never came. Her Dad was going on and on about work, her Mom too. Andrew was talking about practice and his baseball team and Caroline...Caroline just sat there, adding small inputs every now and then and trying not to let on that the broccoli in front of her made her want to gag.
When dinner came to an end and the night drew later, Aunt Clara had suggested that they all sit in the living room right after Caroline’s Mom sent Andrew to go take a shower and get ready for bed. She sat on the lounge chair with Aunt Clara sitting beside her as her Mom and Dad sat on the couch.
“Mom...Dad?” Caroline said, rubbing her hands on her thighs as she looked at her parents.
“Is everything okay, sweetie?” Her Mom asked, looking concerned. “You seemed quiet during dinner. Is it Matt?”
“No, Mom...everything’s fine,” Caroline nodded, looking at Aunt Clara for support. “Actually...everything’s not fine.”
Her Dad sat up and rested his elbows on his knees, looking between her and Clara. “What is it? Are you okay? Are you both okay?”
Caroline took a deep shuddering breath as she crossed her arms, resting her right hand against her stomach. She looked back at her parents with tears burning in her eyes and her bottom lip quivering. “I’m pregnant.”
Her Mom’s eyebrows raised and her Dad’s jaw dropped slightly, the both of them staring at her as if she had two heads. “I’m sorry, you’re what?” Her Dad asked, bringing his clasped hands down away from his chin.
“Pregnant.” Caroline’s right hand started to subtly rub her stomach as she looked down at her lap.
“Oh Caroline,” her Mom sighed. “How did this happen?”
“How do you think it happened, Susan?” Her Dad replied, agitation in his voice. “We taught you how to be responsible, Caroline!”
“I-it was an accident, I swear,” she panicked, shaking her head as she looked at them. “That week I had the stomach flu, I kept taking my pills but...but Dr. Fitzgerald says my body probably never had a chance to absorb them. A-and we...we thought we were protected by the pills and so when the condom broke we just kept going.”
Her Dad shook his head, resting it down into her hands as her Mom clasped her own hands tightly, looking at her. “Who’s Dr. Fitzgerald?”
“The Doctor I saw at planned parenthood both times I went…”
“Both times?” Her Dad asked, snapping his head up. “How long have you known about this?”
Her bottom lip trembled as she looked back down at her lap. “Officially? Two weeks. When I suspected it? Three to four.”
“Does Matthew know?” Her Mom asked, still speaking softly.
“He knows that I thought I was pregnant, but after I got the test...I told him that it was negative,” when she looked up at her parent's faces, she saw the confusion in her Mom’s eyes and knew it was time to drop the news. “I told him I wasn’t pregnant...because at that moment in time...I wasn’t going to keep it. The baby. I was going to get an abortion.”
“Was?” Her Das asked, looking back up at her.
Caroline looked back at her Aunt Clara and she nodded, encouraging her to speak as she rested her hand on her thigh. She took a deep breath and looked back at her parents, tears blurring her vision. “I’m keeping the baby.”
If someone were to drop a feather in the room, you’d be able to hear it land on the floor– that’s how quiet it was once she spoke her news. She watched as her Mom rested her hand on her Dad’s arm, her eyes wide as she looked towards her husband.
“Have you told Matthew?” She asked.
Caroline shook her head. “No...and I’m not going to. I can’t tell him,” she spoke, feeling her emotions start to wind up. “I’m not telling his parents either. He-He’s in Ontario and he can’t know about this because it’ll ruin his season and his chance with the draft.”
“Like hell you are!” Her Dad said, looking at her. “He got you pregnant and he’s going to step up and you’re both going to deal with the consequences of being immature and having sex without protection.”
“No, I’m not telling him,” Caroline was shocked by the firmness in her voice as she stared down her Dad. But the moment he looked from Clara to her, that confidence faltered. “I-I’m keeping the baby. And when Aunt Clara goes back to Illinois, I’m going with her...I’ll do my senior year online. The Tkachuk’s won’t know about the pregnancy and neither will Matt and–”
“Like hell you are!” Her Dad yelled, glaring at Aunt Clara. “Did you put her up to this shit, Clara? Tell her that it’s all sunshine and daisies in the adult world.”
“Caroline came to the conclusion on her own, Richard.” Aunt Clara spoke, sitting up taller. “All I did was offer her a place to stay.”
Her Dad scoffed, shaking his head. “Okay, sure. It’s not like you’ve been filling her head up with all of these great adventures of yours for years, Clara. You may think bouncing around from state to state and never settling down in one place is successful, but that is not what I want for my daughter. And I definitely don’t want her having a baby with a boy who doesn’t have the common decency to stick around.”
“If you had stopped and actually talked to your daughter, who by the way is an adult, then you would realize that that boy you’re speaking of, isn’t just some neighborhood hoodlum who knocked her up and ran off, Dick,” Clara yelled back, pointing at him. “Instead of looking at this as some big mistake, why don’t you open your Goddamn eyes and realize that your daughter needs your support and not your judgment.”
“It is a mistake!” He bellowed, waving his arm at Caroline. “My 17-year-old daughter, who by the way is not an adult, is knocked up, Clara! And I will not stand by and let you fill her head with your hippie-dippie bullshit of peace, love, and everything comes to those who desire it. Because it doesn’t. People get what they have because they work hard and my daughter is not throwing away her dreams because of some accident!”
“Stop talking about me like I’m not here!” Caroline yelled, standing up from the couch as she looked at the three adults in the room. “Dad, Aunt Clara hasn’t filled my head or brainwashed me, okay? It was my idea to keep my baby, mine! And Matt isn’t a deadbeat, he doesn’t even know and I’m not telling him, not now. You can say I’m throwing away my dreams and you can blame Matt or Aunt Clara or even me, but you will not call my baby a mistake.” Her eyes were filled with tears as her voice quivered off, her hand still resting on her stomach.
“I’ll still get straight A’s, I’ll finish my senior year and I’ll still get into college.” She took a quivering breath and exhaled, keeping eye contact with him. “I’m keeping my baby and I’m moving in with Aunt Clara next month.”
“You won’t be moving next month.” Her Dad stood up and she could see the anger written all over his face and in his eyes. Eyes that she thought would have at least been sympathetic, worried, or even full of love– but no...nothing but anger. “You can get out of my house now, tonight. Pack whatever you need and go.”
She felt her heart drop into her chest but refused to let him see her cry as she stood up straighter and tried to keep her face from falling into a frown. “Fine.”
Caroline stormed out of the living room and up the stairs, shoving her bedroom door open and walking over to her closet, reaching to the back and grabbing her suitcase before walking back over to her bed and tossing it down. She opened it up, taking the smaller suitcase out of it and placing it beside it, opening that too.
Back and forth, back and forth, Caroline walked from her dressers to her closet, her bedside table to her desk, her bathroom back to her bed, grabbing and shoving whatever she could into the two suitcases. Clothes, shoes, books, anything and everything she saw and wanted, she grabbed. Alone in her room, she let the tears fall down her face and the sobs escape from her throat as she tried to shove the smaller suitcase closed and zip it shut. A pair of hands came from beside her and she looked to see Andrew climbing onto her bed and sitting on top of her suitcase, closing it enough for her to zip it.
He got up and she moved to the next one, shoving more clothes and stuff into it as he sat on her bed, freshly showered and in his pajamas. “Are you really having a baby?” He asked, his voice soft as he looked at her.
“Yeah,” she replied nodding her head, looking at him. “You were spying at the top of the stairs, weren’t you?”
He nodded, picking up some of her stuff and helping her put it into the suitcase. He stayed quiet as she closed it and went to zip it up, only to struggle again. He got up and sat down on top of the suitcase, closing it enough to where she could fully zip it shut. Only this time, when she did...he didn’t get up.
“You’re really leaving?” He asked, looking down at the suitcase and picking at the zipper.
“Yeah,” she whispered, tears in her eyes. “Just for a little bit.”
“You’ll come back though, right?” He looked up at her, his green eyes mirroring their Mom’s as they filled with tears. “You’re not leaving forever?”
“I…” she paused, only to realize that she wasn’t sure of just how permanent her Dad’s banishment was. “I don’t know…”
He crawled the rest of the way over her suitcase and wrapped his arms around her neck, hugging her tight. “I don’t want you to go away.”
“It’ll be okay, Andy,” she replied, rubbing his back as she hugged him back. “I promise.”
When he pulled away, he wiped his reddened cheeks with the sleeves of his shirt and got off of her suitcase and bed. “If I call you will you answer?”
“Of course.” She smiled, hugging him again before picking up her suitcase. “Do you think you can help me with the smaller one?”
He nods and grabs her suitcase off of her bed and follows her out of her room, down the hall, and then down the stairs into the living room where her Mom and Aunt Clara were standing close to each other and talking. Her Dad was nowhere in sight.
Aunt Clara looked at her and grabbed her suitcase from her hand. “I’ll wait for you outside.” She looked at her sister and then walked to the front door, opening it and walking outside.
Caroline looked at her Mom who looked torn between the two sides– her daughter or her husband. Caroline wanted to be mad, she wanted her Mom to be on her side...but she just couldn’t bring herself to do it. “I can come back later and grab the rest of my stuff.”
“Caroline,” she sighed, stepping towards her and holding onto her shoulders. “This is still your home, okay? Your father...he’s just really upset. Give him a few days, let me talk to him and try and air everything out that Clara told me and you’ll be back here with us.”
“I can’t, Mom,” she whispered, shaking her head. “I don’t want him knowing and if I stay here, I’ll get bigger a-and his parents will find out and they’ll tell him and–”
“Shh, calm down, baby,” she whispered, cupping her face. “I don’t understand why, I mean...part of me does, but the other half doesn’t. But you’re my daughter and you’re going to be a Mom...and that’s a big responsibility. Whatever you need me to do, I’ll do it. But we definitely need to take a little break away from here for a while, okay?”
Caroline nodded and her Mom pulled her into a hug, rubbing her hand down the back of her head before pulling back and kissing her head. “I’ll call you, okay?”
“Okay,” Caroline replied, grabbing the suitcase from Andrew who was now standing by their Mom. She turned to leave and then stopped, remembering the sonogram copy in her purse. She reached in and pulled one out, handing it over to her Mom. “I got this today...in case you want it.”
Her Mom reached out and grabbed the sonogram, holding the picture in her hand as she took a deep breath and exhaled. Caroline couldn’t tell if she wanted to smile or cry and didn’t let herself stay long enough to find out before she walked out of the door of her childhood home with everything she could fit from her room, into her two suitcases.
SEPTEMBER, 2015
Her parents made a deal with her a week after the blow-up at dinner. She could move in with Aunt Clara at her apartment in Springfield and move to online school, only if she came home for her Doctor’s appointments (where one of her parents would go with her) and she had to make straight A’s and apply to at least four colleges in Missouri (two of which had to be four-year universities). They agreed, although they were extremely against it and fought for her to change her mind, to keep her secret from Matt and his parents until the baby was born. She also had to come home for Thanksgiving and Christmas and move back home once the baby was born.
Caroline agreed and she was moving in with Aunt Clara’s apartment in Springfield a week earlier than they had planned, since the new family moving into the home, was ready and paid ahead a month's worth of rent to move in earlier than they proposed. Which could have been a blessing in disguise seeing as it took Caroline almost three weeks to actually settle into Aunt Clara’s guest room of her two-bedroom apartment. Three weeks that both dragged on and seemed to go by fast because she was due back to Chesterfield today.
Her real problem came today and the moment she opened her eyes, she realized that it was going to be a very, very long day. She was supposed to be flying out tonight to go and visit Matt in Ontario– one of their first previously planned visits the moment he signed to play for the Knights. Only, she wasn’t going anymore, she couldn’t. If she did, he’d find out about her pregnancy and it gave her a headache as her mind spiraled down the mess that would turn into. But she knew that she couldn’t keep stringing him along either, since they had visits planned in December and February too.
But that would have to be something for later tonight. Because all she could focus on now was the phone call with her Mom she had that morning on her car ride with Aunt Clara back to Chesterfield. Her Mom was supposed to come in with her today for her 21-week ultrasound, where Caroline would also be finding out the gender of the baby. But at the last minute, a very important meeting called her away and the only parent left to take her (obviously) was her Dad.
“He hates me!”
“He doesn’t hate you, Caroline.” Her Mom sighed. “He’s just...getting used to this, okay? Let him take you, you don’t have to let him into the room if you want, but this was part of our deal. It’ll be okay, I promise.”
That promise fell real short when she and Aunt Clara had arrived at the hospital for her appointment. Aunt Clara, as soon as they neared the pediatric ward where Caroline’s father worked, told her that she’d be down in the cafeteria finding a cup of coffee. Caroline had walked into the ward and asked the woman up at the front desk if she could let Doctor Marsh know that his daughter was here. She sat down in her chair for only a few minutes before her Dad came walking out and the two of them walked in silence down the hall to the Obstetrics and Gynecology ward.
The only bright side of having her Dad work as a Pediatric doctor in the hospital was that he knew which Obstetrician was the best to look after Caroline. In fact, at their meeting after the dinner fiasco, he suggested the Obstetrician that Caroline ended up choosing– Dr. Kendricks. A really nice and sweet woman who, unlike most adults who came across Caroline and learned of her position, never judged her with a look or a snotty word or snide comment.
While she didn’t need to do it, Caroline invited her Dad into the room with her. Even if he was disappointed in her, she still wanted him to be a part of it all. He was her Dad. And deep down inside, she knew that even while her mind and the way he had acted tried to tell her that he really did hate her– she knew that he didn’t. After taking her blood pressure, weight, and other stats, Dr. Kendrick had her lay down on the exam table, making small talk with both Caroline and her father as she prepared for the ultrasound.
Even though Caroline knew she was pregnant, it hadn’t felt real until the morning she woke up, and all of a sudden, she had a bump. She panicked that morning, calling Dr. Kendrick and asked if something was wrong or if it meant that the baby was in danger. But she was quickly assured that sometimes women show later in their pregnancy than normal and that it wasn’t so uncommon for them to go to sleep one night without a visible bump and wake up the next morning with one.
When the ultrasound tech came in and introduced herself with a smile, Caroline felt even more nervous. Dr. Kendrick didn’t need to stick around for this part, but she was still sitting on her stool, writing down some notes as she talked to Caroline’s Dad. Was something wrong with the baby and they were just figuring out how to tell her? How could she even know if she hasn’t seen it yet?
Caroline was so focused on her wandering thoughts that she hadn’t realized that the tech was putting the gel on her already exposed belly. The bump that her Dad had barely been able to look at for more than a few seconds at a time. “So we’re just going to go ahead and take a look at how your baby is developing first, get some measurements and check to see how their organs look and then we’ll move onto the gender. Do you still want to know?”
“Yes, please.” Caroline nodded, looking at the screen and awaiting the image to pop up.
“Great,” she smiled, reaching for the wand and placing it onto her bump. “Let’s see if the little one will let us take a look today.” As she started to move the wand, Caroline saw the profile of the baby come up just as it moved its hand away from its head. “Have you been feeling a lot of movement?”
“Sometimes, but they feel like little flutters instead of full-on movement,” Caroline replied, looking down at her belly before back at the screen. “It only happens when I’m trying to fall asleep or watching 20/20.”
“Oh yeah, you might have a wild one in there. Every time I move the wand you can see them fidget.” The tech smiled, nodding her head as she continued to take the measurements. “But you should definitely feel those movements and kicks more often now as your pregnancy progresses.”
She reached for the machine and the very familiar and loud thumping Caroline had come to memorize as the baby’s heartbeat, filled the room, grabbing both the attention of Dr. Kendricks and Caroline’s Dad. “This one’s got a healthy, strong heartbeat. Measurements are looking good, they’re a little on the small side, but not by a large margin, just a smidge, so don’t worry about that.” She moved the wand again, nodding. “Organs and spine are looking great and on track development-wise. Are you ready to find out the gender?”
Caroline nodded, resting her hands where her sweatshirt was scrunched up as she stared at the screen. “Yes, please.”
“Okay then,” she smiled, moving the wand. “Let’s see if the little rascal will let us see take a peek between their legs.”
Caroline watched intensely as she felt the wand move along her belly. By reading tons of books, scouring websites online, and staring at her first sonogram religiously, she’d come to know what to be able to look for come her next ultrasound. And sure enough, the baby was developing great. Still had both arms, both legs, all ten fingers, and toes– even after not taking prenatals for those first few crucial months, Caroline hadn’t managed to totally screw her baby up.
“There we are,” the tech smiled, turning the screen more towards Caroline as she pointed at the area between the baby’s legs and smiled at her. “It looks like your little rascal here is a little boy.”
A boy. She was having a boy.
Caroline gripped onto the end of her sweatshirt as she stared at the screen, her eyes brimming with hot tears. “You’re sure?” She asked, feeling stupid at the question, but feeling like she wanted to be certain.
“Oh yeah,” the tech laughed, turning the screen back and smiling. “Very sure.”
“Caroline,” Dr. Kendricks said, standing up from the stool. “I’ll go ahead and schedule you again four weeks from now and then after that, we’ll be moving up to every three, okay?”
“Yes, Ma’am, thank you, Dr. Kendricks.” Caroline nodded, letting her eyes linger on her Dad who was staring at the screen. “Are you going too?”
He looked away and over at her, shaking his head. “I’ll just be out in the hall talking to Dr. Kendricks really quick.”
She watched as he walked out with Dr. Kendricks, leaving just her and the tech in the room. “Is it possible if I can get four copies of the sonograms?”
“Absolutely,” the tech smiled, nodding her head. “Big family?”
Caroline didn’t let her smile fall as she nodded, laughing softly. “Something like that.”
“Well, I’ll go ahead and grab those copies for you,” she handed her a paper towel to wipe the gel off. “I can leave this up for you if you want to take a picture on your phone.”
“That’d be great, thank you,” Caroline replied, nodding her head as the tech walked out of the room and left her alone.
The silence settled in fast as Caroline turned her head back to the screen and stared at the still profile image of their baby– their son. She reached down and wiped off the gel onto the towel before placing her hand on her belly and looking down, taking a slow, deep breath. “Hi, baby boy,” she whispered, turning her head back to the screen, tears blurring her vision as her lip quivered and her voice shook. “I’m your Mom.”
It didn’t take her long to get out the emotions she was experiencing before the tech came back in with the four copies Caroline had requested. She carefully put them into her purse before tugging her sweatshirt back down and saying goodbye to the tech, meeting her Dad back out into the hallway. They again walked in silence back to the pediatrics ward, but when she stopped to say goodbye, he kept going for a few seconds longer before realizing that she wasn’t beside him.
“Aren’t you going back to work?” Caroline asked, putting her hands in her sweatshirt.
He shook his head. “It’s my lunch break. I thought we could go get something to eat.” As Caroline walked up beside him, he held out his phone. “I already texted Clara. She’ll pick you up from the house.
“Okay,” Caroline nodded, following him out of the hospital and through the parking lot to his car. “Where are we going?”
“I was thinking shake shack? Is that okay?”
“Great, actually,” Caroline replied, already tasting the chocolate milkshake and fries combo she was now desperately craving. Oh, and a double cheeseburger with bacon and onion rings and oh no, calm down baby, I don’t enjoy heartburn that much, she thought to herself as she rubbed her belly.
As she looked out the window of her Dad’s Suv during their drive towards shake shack, Caroline found herself missing Chesterfield. Springfield wasn’t that bad, Aunt Clara had really great friends and there were things to do– but it wasn’t home. Chesterfield was home and she wanted to be back so badly...but that wasn’t possible, at least not for a few more months.
“Do you mind if we eat inside?” He asked, pulling into a parking spot.
At first, Caroline panicked. What if Keith happened to be here? Or Chantal? Taryn would be in school, but the other two were wild cards. But her growling stomach trumped that thought and she was hungry enough to where she didn’t even care if she got seen or caught.
She and her son just really wanted that double cheeseburger, milkshake, fries, and onion rings.
“That’s fine,” she nodded, getting out of the car and walking with him into the restaurant. “Do you mind if I go to the bathroom?”
“Sure, just tell me what you want and I’ll order it.”
“Double cheeseburger and onion rings,” she said, already making her way to the bathroom and quickening her pace, hoping no one was inside. Unfortunately for her, there was someone inside and she only had to stand there for two minutes before a woman came out. Caroline walked in and locked the door behind her, quickly walking to the toilet and barely getting her yoga pants down in time before she felt the relief of her bladder emptying.
Finishing up, she flushed the toilet, walking to the sink to wash her hands when she realized it.
She forgot to ask for the milkshake and fries.
The disappointment quickly set in as she grabbed a few paper towels to dry her hands, tossing them away before rubbing her small bump. “Mommy’s sorry, baby. I know you really wanted the milkshake and fries.”
She walked out of the bathroom and down the short hallway into the dining space to see her dad nestled in a corner booth just ahead. She walked over and sat down across from him, putting her purse down beside her and barely able to get a word out before her Dad got back up and walked back to the counter. She reached into her purse and grabbed her wallet, looking to see if she would have any cash to buy herself a milkshake and some fries before they left when her Dad came back and put down the tray between them, unloading it.
Double cheeseburger with onion rings, like she ordered...but just beside them, he had placed a chocolate milkshake and a side of fries.
She looked up at him and before she could even ask him how he knew, he dipped one of his fries into the small dipping cup of ketchup and smiled. “Your Mom craved it all the time when she was pregnant with you and Andrew.”
“Thank you,” she replied, picking up a fry and trying to force back the tears she so desperately wanted to let out. “For today and this.”
He nodded, picking up his burger and taking a bite, chewing as he wiped his mouth with a napkin and put the burger down. “I know you think that I hate you...but I don’t. I was just...scared.”
“I was scared,” she replied, resting her hands in her lap. “I still am.”
“I know and I know that everything I said that night...there’s no excuse for it, not then and not now.” He replied, resting his arms on the table. “But it was like everything I saw happening for you...just vanished. Watching you play your senior season, commit to Boston, and get accepted. Fly up to Boston and help you set up your dorm room, fly back up for your first game. I wouldn’t get to listen to you complain about your professors or your classes at Christmas and how tired practice makes you...or see you walk across that stage in four years.”
“I’m still going to college,” she whispered, the tears heavy in her eyes. “Just because I’m pregnant doesn’t mean that I can’t do it and raise a baby.”
“I know, sweetheart and that’s why I’m apologizing.” He said, reaching across the table and holding out his hand. “There’s no doubt in my mind that you’ll be able to do it because you’re hardworking, smart, and determined. And I shouldn’t have let myself take out my fears and anger on you.”
She slowly brought up her left hand and placed it in his, keeping her right nestled right against her belly. “I thought you hated me,” she cried softly, shaking her head. “You didn’t talk to me for a week and you barely looked at me at that meeting.”
“Because I was dealing with my own thoughts, CareBear.” He held her hand and placed his other hand on top of hers. “And once you went to Springfield...I realized how wrong I was to yell at you and tell you to leave like I did. And I’m sorry for that. I’m sorry for making you feel like you couldn’t come to us or even me when you first realized that you were pregnant and I’m sorry for reacting the way that I did.”
Caroline could barely speak, the words stuck in her throat as the tears fell from her eyes. She wiped her face with the sleeve of her sweatshirt and sniffled. “Why now? What changed?”
“I’ve been hating myself for the way I reacted from the moment you left home, Caroline. I wanted to apologize today, but I wasn’t sure if you’d want to go to lunch with me or talk. But when I was in there with you in that room and heard the baby’s heartbeat and saw the movement and then she said you were having a boy...something in me just clicked.”
“So it’s only because I’m having a boy?”
“No, sweetheart, not because you’re having a boy.” He laughed softly, shaking his head. “But because it reminded me of when your Mom and I found out we were having a girl. I was absolutely terrified just sitting there in the room, I might’ve been shaking because your Mom was laughing at me. And then there you were...right there on that screen. It took a little poking and prodding for you to move so they could see if you were a boy or girl...and when the tech said girl, I cried and your Mom laughed at me even more.”
“I cried because I was scared and it all just felt...so real in that moment. You weren’t a little blob anymore...you were this little baby girl and my fear turned into excitement when we left the hospital. I just wanted to hold you and play with you, teach you how to walk and talk.” He sighed, nodding his head. “ I saw those thoughts written all over your face when she told you that you were having a boy and I knew that I wanted to be there for you through it all. The pregnancy, the birth, raising him...I’d regret it for the rest of my life if I let you go through this alone and think that I hated you.”
Caroline couldn’t stop the tears from falling as she sat there, constantly wiping her face with her sweatshirt sleeves but the tears kept falling. Her Dad let go of her hand and got out from his side of the booth, walking over and sitting down beside her, wrapping his arms around her and hugging her. “I’m sorry,” she cried, sniffling.
“You have nothing to be sorry for, CareBear,” he replied, pulling back as she wiped her cheeks. “Want me to see if I can get us to go bags?”
“No, we can eat here.” She replied, wiping her face again. “We’re starving.”
He laughed and nodded, getting up out of her side of the booth and returning to his own. The two able to return back to normal and eat their meal, conversation flowing naturally between them both as he asked about school and her pregnancy and she asked about work, home, and well...the Tkachuk’s. He tried to see if she would consider changing her mind, maybe tell Keith and Chantal earlier than December...but she wouldn’t budge. And when the conversation eventually reached to talking about Matt, she couldn’t talk at all.
When their meal ended, he drove them back to the hospital where Aunt Clara was waiting by her car in the parking lot. Caroline hugged her Dad and said goodbye before getting into Aunt Clara’s car. She left Chesterfield with a new return home date– December 9th. The Tkachuk’s would be going up to Michigan to visit Brady, Taryn would already be on break and then they’d extend their trip to Christmas to visit Matt in Ontario.
That night, she was laying in her bed back in Springfield, staring at her messages with Matt, her typed-out message ready to send. He had sent her one just ten minutes ago and she’s been going back and forth with herself on whether or not she should send it. Either way, he’d find out she wasn’t coming when he showed up at the airport and she wouldn’t be there. So, she pressed send.
Matty: mitch is strangely excited to meet you and i miss you! can’t wait to see you tonight love you! 😘❤️
Caroline: i’m not coming tonight, matt and i won’t be coming up at the later trips either. i miss and love you too, but i think we should focus on our own stuff...take a break. you’ll be amazing up there, i know you will and you can’t be distracted. i’m sorry for canceling and for telling you over text and...well, for all of it. i need some time matt. i’m sorry and just...please remember that i love you and that you need to focus on hockey right now even if this doesn’t allow you to. i’m sorry.
As soon as she saw the delivered beneath her message turn to read, she turned off her phone, placed it down on the bedside table, rolled over, and cried herself to sleep.
“It’ll all work out in the end,” she whispered, reaching down and rubbing her belly. “Everything will work out and be okay.”
NOVEMBER, 2015
Time flew by after making up with her Dad and sending her fateful text to Matt. September turned into October, which faded into November and now November was nearing an end. She’d had two appointments back in Chesterfield since then and both she and their son were doing great. He was still a little small, but Dr. Kendricks told her that it was often common in a lot of teen pregnancies. As her final month drew closer, Dr. Kendricks and her Dad both told her about what to look out for since early labor was also very common in teen pregnancies. But everything has been great and was still going great.
Well...maybe not everything.
From the moment she sent her text and throughout the entire month of October, Matt had been trying to reach her. Texting, calling, Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, even email. He’d been trying...but she wouldn’t answer, she couldn’t. The night of his first game though, she almost did. She had googled and found a link to watch, and watching him play and hearing the announcers talk about him and the other players– she wanted to send him a text, wish him luck, and that she missed him and loved him.
But that wouldn’t be fair to him, none of this was fair to him and if she wasn’t crying from hormones or Nicholas Sparks movies, she was hating herself for lying and keeping this from him. Telling herself that she’d tell him in the summer, that’s when he’d find out and he could hate her all he wanted, but at least she told him. That thought and some crafting hobbies she’s taken up were the only things keeping her from going insane.
She was back home in Chesterfield, the Tkachuk’s off in Massachusetts for Thanksgiving visiting Keith’s family, and wouldn’t be back for two days. But instead of going back to Springfield with Aunt Clara...Caroline was back home for good. Aunt Clara had been called up to Winnipeg to help some company fix some issues they were having with their software and she didn’t know how long she would be gone. “The life of a software engineer,” she laughed on the drive back to Chesterfield with all of Caroline’s belongings in the back of her car.
When Caroline came back home, her parents had Aunt Clara park her car in the garage so they could make it easier to move everything out of the car and into the house. Andrew had practically stuck by her side as he helped her move her stuff from the car and was going on and on about all of the stuff she’d missed while she was gone while struggling not to just blatantly stare at her now, very obvious, baby bump. When they wished Aunt Clara goodbye later that night, her parents had helped her up the stairs and had her close her eyes once they reached her bedroom door before opening it and walking her in, letting her open her eyes.
Only when she went inside...it was no longer her bedroom, not completely. The full bed was pushed up against the wall and into the corner, her desk had been moved to the guest bedroom, and in the corner where her desk used to sit, was a dark grey crib, decorated with a navy blue, grey, and white Mickey Mouse themed bedding set.
“Our little project for you since you refused to have a baby shower,” her Mom said, before opening her closet and showing her the baby clothes that were sitting in a smaller dresser inside the closet and explaining that they had moved some of her clothes to the guest bedroom as well. “This way you can sleep in the same room as him and still have your own bathroom.”
It didn’t take long for her to settle back in at home. She was still doing her classes online, Andrew stayed around her most of the time when he was home from school and baseball. Caroline didn’t leave the house until the Tkachuk’s were off in Massachusetts– and even then she was extremely careful, only going out in public when she knew her friends and people she knew would be at work or in school.
As Thanksgiving came and went, things felt a little tenser. She was getting less sleep since their baby was super active at night. Her parents were dropping more and more hints at how she should really consider telling the Tkachuk’s before their grandson is born and Matt was doing all he could to try and reach out to her. Caroline had him blocked on every social media platform, but she couldn’t bring herself to block his number.
Part of her was still dying to reach out to him and just talk to him, but the other part would always quiet those thoughts down with a simple question– “you hid your pregnancy from him, do you really think he’d want to talk to you after you tell him you lied?”
And the fact that her 18th birthday was tomorrow, she knew that he would try and reach out soon. Surprisingly, out of everyone who knew that she had been ignoring Matt, Andrew took it the hardest. To him, Matt and Brady were like the older brothers he never had. And with as often as they were around growing up, the fact that the both of them were gone, really hit Andrew hard. Caroline was the one way he could reach out to Matt, who was arguably Andrew’s favorite Tkachuk brother since he was around a lot more than Brady was, due to dating Caroline. He didn’t have a cellphone or social media since he was only 10-years-old, so his only real way of being able to talk to Matt was through Caroline, but since she was ignoring him– it was like he felt like he was ignoring and abandoning Matt too.
Their parents had gone out for dinner tonight, Caroline offered to watch Andrew so they could get a small break. Andrew fought back and said he didn’t need a babysitter, but when Caroline said they could order pizza instead of eating leftovers, he stopped complaining. She was laying down on the couch with her feet propped up on some pillows to help the swelling, Andrew sitting down on the floor in front of her and watching the Blues game on tv when her phone rang.
She picked it up to see Brady’s contact picture and name on her screen and she handed it out to Andrew. “Could you answer this for me?”
He nods and takes her phone, sliding his finger across the screen. “Hello?” He said, bringing the phone to his ear. “Oh, hi Matt.”
Caroline rested her hands on her bump as she felt a kick on her right side, going in sync with the thump of her heartbeat from the moment Andrew said Matt’s name. “I’m not here.” she mouthed, shaking her head.
“No...she’s in the bathroom,” Andrew said, looking at her with furrowed brows. “Yeah, okay...I’ll let her know. I miss you too. Bye.” He hung up the phone and handed it back to her, clearly not happy. “He says to tell you Happy Birthday, that he loves you and misses you, and to answer his texts.”
“Thank you,” she sighed, resting her phone behind her on the side table before reaching back down at her stomach as she felt their son move again.
“I don’t know why you won’t tell him,” Andrew said, turning around and staring at her bump. “It’s his kid too.”
“You’re 10, Andy,” she sighed, stretching out her legs. “You don’t know anything.”
“I know that if I got a girl pregnant and she lied to me and hid it from me, I’d probably hate her for the rest of my life.” He replied, his features strained as he looked away from her bump and at her.
Caroline flinched slightly at his words, not ignorant to the anger he had in his voice. “You don’t even know anything Andr–”
“Is that your only excuse? Matt’s a good guy, Caro and he loves you. I don’t understand why you can’t tell him.”
“Because...it’s adult stuff, okay?”
He scoffed, shaking his head. “You’re not even an adult.”
“Well, it’s stuff you don’t understand.” She said, using her legs to adjust the pillows her feet were on and struggling.
“Just because I’m 10 doesn’t mean I don’t understand,” he said, reaching for the pillows and fixing them for her as he turned back to her. “I hear the conversations between Mom and Dad, I know what’s happening, I’m not stupid.”
She slowly tried to raise herself up, easily noticing how he was starting to get upset at her. “Andy–”
“I’m not stupid, but if you think that Matt won’t hate you for this, then you’re the stupid one,” he said, standing up and motioning towards her. “You haven’t even had your baby yet and you’re already ruining his life. You’ll be a crappy Mom.”
Her jaw dropped and before she could say anything back, Andrew stormed out of the living room and up the stairs, leaving her downstairs alone. She slowly lowered herself back down onto the couch, leaning back onto her body pillow as the tears fell down her cheeks. She tried to tell herself that he didn’t mean it, he was just upset and that he missed Matt, but he still said it.
She took deep breaths as she grabbed the remote to change the channel, trying to distract herself as the intermission came onto the screen a banner above the sportscaster’s heads that said– NHL Draft 2016. It was too early for the draft, she knew that, but they were still going on and talking about the possible top ten picks– even though this early on was kind of hard to assume since they didn’t even know yet what teams would be picking and what players would be declaring for the draft. The combine wasn’t even until June.
But that still didn’t stop them from talking about the probable top draft picks and players to look out for.
They had talked about five players so far, Auston Matthews, a teammate of Matts at USNTDP she’d met a few times, Patrik Laine, a player out of Finland, Pierre Luc-Dubois, a player out of Canada, Alexander Nylander, a player out of Sweden and whose older brother they also talked a bit about since he was already in the league and Clayton Keller, one of Matt’s friends that she’d come to know well. She was ready to change the channel when Matt’s headshot from the London Knights popped up onto the screen before playing a clip of him scoring an impressive goal.
She could barely focus on what they were saying, catching glimpses of their sentences about how similar Matt’s style of play was to his father’s. How skillful and physical he was on the ice and his speed was better than most of the players his age. They replayed the winning goal from the U18 worlds championship game and kept praising him and his performance with the Knights so far– ending with how he could easily go within the top 10 picks and have a successful career in the NHL wherever he landed.
Their son kicked again as she placed her hand down on her stomach, feeling him kick once more as she picked up her phone and blocked Matthew’s number. She couldn’t ignore the sadness she was feeling, but this was just something that she had to do and she would continue to try and convince herself that she was doing the right thing and making the right decision. But deep down, there was a nagging feeling that she knew Andrew was right, and even after realizing his dream and making it to the NHL...once Matt found out about how she hid their son from him for as long as she had. He would hate her.
DECEMBER, 2015
They wanted to surprise their parents when they got home from work by having the Christmas tree up and decorated. Even though Andrew was still giving her the cold shoulder, he agreed to help her decorate the tree and the living room as best as they could with just the two of them. Which Caroline was very, very thankful for considering she got absolutely no sleep the night before and had been dealing with Braxton Hicks contractions all night, which resulted in Caroline not being able to lay down and sleep, so she paced around her room instead until she felt tired enough to where she could lay down.
Her parents offered to stay home when she told them about last night, both aware that she was 20 days away from her due date and Dr. Kendricks had said that premature labor was something they needed to prepare for since Caroline was a teen pregnancy. But she told them that she could go and that they had weaned off by the time she woke up to go to the bathroom. And they had until she and Andrew got to moving around and trying to set up the Christmas tree. She was unpacking a box of ornaments when she had to sit down on the couch and breathe through the first contraction like she had done the night before.
When the next come came around, she called Dr. Kendricks and asked what she should do. Dr. Kendricks asked the basic questions– if her water had broken, how long the contractions were lasting and the time between them and by the end of the phone call, told her to time her contractions and if they got five minutes apart and were lasting for a minute or longer, then to head to the hospital.
That was about two hours ago and Caroline had asked Andrew if he would help her time them. He mumbled his answer and didn’t seem enthused about it, but she noticed that whenever she would ask him to start, he agreed and pressed the timer. They were tolerable, the contractions. Nothing like she saw in the movies or read about in the book. To her, they felt like stronger period cramps. She felt like they probably should've had her curled up into a ball on the floor crying– but there she was, standing in front of the tree and putting on an ornament, resting and pressing a hand into her lower back and focusing on her breathing.
“You’re staying in there,” she whispered, looking down at her bump, still remembering the feeling of the last contraction. “You are not coming out before the 31st, you hear me?”
“Kids not even born yet and you’re bossing him around?” Andrew laughed, walking over to her and grabbing an ornament. “Poor guy.”
“He’s still got a way to go,” she sighed, reaching into the ornament box and grabbing one. “It’s only the…” she paused, realizing for the first time just what today was. “It’s the 11th.”
“Matt’s birthday, yeah,” Andrew replied, grabbing another ornament and hanging it up. “How cool would it be if you had his baby on his birthday?”
“Let’s not jo–oh,” she sucked in a harsh breath of air, dropping the empty ornament box onto the floor waving her hand. “Timer, Andy.”
“Already, again?” He asked, scrambling back to the couch and picking up her phone. “You just had one.”
“I know,” she closed her eyes and pressed her hand into her back, taking deep breaths. “Ow, it hurts.” It felt like time was ticking by slowly, too slow for her as the pain took over her entire lower half before it eased away and she sighed. “Okay, you can stop it.”
Andrew walked back over with her phone, stopping the timer. “Are they supposed to be so close together?” He asked, looking at the screen.
“What do you mean?”
“They’re like, five minutes apart, Caro…” He asked, turning the phone to her.
Her eyes widened and she grabbed her phone, scrolling through the timers. “I told you to let me know when they got below 10 so I could call Mom and Dad!”
“I’m sorry, I forgot!” He panicked, looking at her as she winced and held onto her bump. “Is it happening again?”
She nodded, focusing on the breathing techniques she’d learned on youtube as she slowly walked herself over to the couch, sitting down. “Call Mom and Dad.”
Andrew nodded and brought the phone to his ear before pulling it back and shaking his head. “Mom’s not answering.”
“Try Dad,” Caroline whined, leaning her head back against the couch.
Again, Andrew shook his head. “Neither of them are answering, they’re not answering!”
She stood herself up and walked towards the back of the couch, trying not to think of the pain as she leaned against it and focused on her breathing. “I-I can’t drive and,” she took a deep breath, shaking her head. “And Aunt Clara is out of town. Andy, you need to call 911, now.”
“I-I what do I say? I’ve never been pregnant! I’m a boy!” He said, rushing over with her phone in his hand.
“Just tell them what you know and when they get here I’ll talk.”
He nodded, dialing 911 and putting it on speakerphone. “911, what’s your emergency?”
“My sister’s having her baby and our parents aren’t answering their phones and she can’t drive and I can’t drive cause I’m only 10 and she’s going to have the baby in our living room.” His rambling gave Caroline a little bit of entertainment as she felt him put his hand on her lower back like she had done earlier.
“Hold on, calm down, your sister is having a baby?” The operator asked.
“Yes!”
“What’s your address?”
“3217 Crane Hill Court,” he said, looking towards the front door. “Are you sending an ambulance? Should I unlock the door?”
“I am and yes, go ahead and do that,” the typing in the background from the operator faded out as he walked towards the front door. “Now do you know how far along she is? How close are her contractions?”
“She’s not supposed to have the baby until December 31st,” he said, walking back over. “A-and her contractions are five minutes apart and I was timing but I forgot to tell her and now she’s going to have the baby in our living room.”
“It’s okay, calm down, I’ve got an ambulance close nearby. What’s your name?”
“Andrew Marsh.”
“And what’s your sister's name?”
“Caroline Marsh. She’s 18.”
“Okay Andrew, what is Caroline doing right now? Is she okay? How is she feeling?”
“Um…she’s leaning against the couch and doing those funny breathing exercises,” he said, leaning down to the floor and ducking beneath Caroline to see her face. “Are you feeling okay?”
“I’m good, just...having a baby.” Caroline laughed, focusing on her breathing as another contraction ended.
Sirens echoed from the street and Andrew ran over to the front door, opening it to see the ambulance stopping at the end of their driveway. “Okay, they’re here. Can I hang up now?”
“You can. Good job on helping your sister, Andrew.”
Andrew hung up and ran outside, waving his arms up for the paramedics who were coming up the driveway with a rolling stretcher and bags. “She’s in here!” He turned back and walked over to Caroline, leading them into the house.
It was chaos full of greetings, asking how she was feeling, taking her stats, and helping her onto the stretcher and Caroline could barely focus on it all. Her body was aching, her eyes were full of tears, she was scared and as they loaded her up into the back of the ambulance, she grabbed onto one of the paramedic's arms. “My brother, can my brother come?”
“Caro!” Andrew called out, running out from the house after shutting the door behind him and over to the ambulance, carrying the teal bag over his shoulder. “Your bag! You forgot your bag!”
“Get him in, we need to go,” the paramedic to her right said, as his partner helped Andrew into the pack of the ambulance before shutting the doors and walking around to get into the driver's side.
“I’m not having the baby in the ambulance, right?” She asked, looking at the paramedic as they started to move. “Please tell me this is just like...false labor and I’m not having a baby in the back of an ambulance.”
“You’re okay, Caroline,” he said, trying to calm her down. “Hey little man, why don’t you sit right there by your sister. Your contractions are about three minutes apart now, are you feeling the need to push or anything?”
Caroline shook her head. “N-no, not all of the time,” she said. “Can we go to St. Vincents? M-My Dad works there a-and my Doctor is there.”
“No worries, we’re already headed there.”
The paramedic tried to keep her and Andrew distracted by asking what their Dad does and if Andrew was excited about the baby. And it worked because by the time that they pulled up to the hospital, Caroline’s fear of having their baby in an ambulance had eased and she was being rushed into the emergency room before being transferred to a wheelchair and wheeled over into the maternity ward. The nurses were spewing out all of these questions and information and Caroline felt so overwhelmed as Andrew tried to keep up beside her. They checked her into a room and she was helped into a hospital gown before they hooked her up to an i.v. and strapped some big blocky monitor onto her belly and examined both her and their baby before leaving her and Andrew alone in the room.
But they were only alone for a few seconds before her Dad came rushing in, still wearing his white coat and looking pale as a ghost as he tried to catch his breath. “Caroline, sweetie are you okay?” He asked, rushing to her side.
“No!” She cried, shaking her head. “He’s not supposed to be coming out yet, it’s too soon.”
“I know, but we prepared for this,” he said, brushing her hair back. “Dr. Kendricks told us that your chances of a premature birth were high and–”
“I don’t want to be in labor!” She seethed, just as another contraction rippled through her lower half.
“I had a feeling that we’d be seeing you today,” Dr. Kendricks said, walking into the room with nurses behind her who came to her side. “How are you feeling, Caroline?”
“Like I want you to clamp my legs shut so he can stay in until the 31st,” Caroline huffed, trying to catch her breath.
Dr. Kendricks walked by her bed and grabbed onto a long sheet of paper as a nurse stood at the end of Caroline’s bed and nodded for her to bend her knees. Caroline did and spread her legs as the nurse reached under her gown. “She’s at 10 centimeters, fully dilated.”
“What?” Caroline snapped, looking at the nurse in shock. “No-no way! I-I just started having pains this morning a-and–”
“It’s possible that you started going into labor last night with your cramps,” Dr. Kendricks said, handing the papers off to another nurse. “Do you remember when your water broke?”
Caroline was about to say that her water didn’t break, but she paused. “I thought I just really had to pee…” she whispered, shaking her head. “Oh my God, please tell me it’s not too late for the epidural, please.”
“I’m sorry Caroline, but it is. You’re fully dilated and you’re ready to push. Baby baby boy here is doing great with the contractions, strong heartbeat and I’m thinking you’re going to have one handful of a baby on your hands if he stays as active and impatient growing up.”
Caroline looked at her dad in panic as she watched a whole labor and delivery team come into her room. “No, no I’m not ready.” She cried, holding his hand. “I didn’t even get ice chips o-or my epidural, I can’t do this.”
“Listen to me,” he said, bringing her hand to his mouth and kissing it. “You can do this. You are an incredibly strong woman and you’re going to absolutely crush this and you won’t even remember the pain as you get to hold your son in your arms, okay?”
“Okay,” she whispered, as he brushed the tears from her cheeks and a nurse draped a sheet over her legs as Dr. Kendricks sat at the foot of the bed.
Nurses came over to her Dad and gave him a gown to wear and went over to Andrew and asked if he wanted one too as he eagerly said yes. Andrew came walking over carefully, keeping his eyes on the wall until he came up beside Caroline and grabbed her hand. “Don’t worry, I won’t look.”
“Okay, Caroline it’s time to start pushing, honey,” Dr. Kendricks said, looking up over the sheet. “Next contraction you need to push.”
Caroline nodded, holding onto both her brother and father’s hands as she felt the familiar pain of a contraction. She remembered the techniques she’d learned– take a deep breath, hold it in the lungs, chin to chest and try and pull the legs towards the chest, bear down and push.
By the end of the contraction, she felt a little relieved, but definitely out of breath and the door swung open. “I’m here! I’m here!” Her Mom was blocked by some nurses as she put on a gown and then came rushing over to her side. “Hi, baby I’m here.”
“I’m scared,” Caroline cried, shaking her head.
“No, no you’re doing so good,” she smiled, brushing her hair back.
“Mom, would you like to hold a leg?” One of the nurses asked. Caroline nodded and her Mom pressed a kiss to her forehead before going to take her right leg from the nurse.
“Another one, Caroline, ready to push.”
With each passing contraction, Caroline followed through her learned steps. Andrew would take his hand away after each one, shaking it before switching and using his other hand. Her Dad kept a strong grip on her hand and kept brushing the hair hour of her face at the end of each contraction and by her leg, her Mom kept giving her words of encouragement. The pain was almost unbearable and she was desperately wishing she was able to get an epidural, but at the end of each contraction and push, when Dr. Kendricks would tell her she was doing great and that she was almost there– she felt relieved. She had an amazing team of people around her and she felt so grateful, but yet she only wanted one person.
“I want Matt,” she cried, looking at her Dad at the end of another contraction, her head falling down against her pillow. “I-I want Matt.” She watched her parents share a look but didn’t have time to comment before the next contraction rippled through and she was pushing again.
“His head’s almost out, Caroline, and I can see some hair on it,” Dr. Kendricks said. “Give me one more big push and you’ll have your baby.”
“I can’t,” she cried, shaking her head and feeling inconsolable. “I can’t do it, I’m tired a-and I want Matt and I–”
“Hey, hey,” her Dad whispered, leaning towards her. “One more push and you’ll be holding your baby in your arms. We can call Matt afterward, but just give one more push, okay?”
Her bottom lip trembled as she nodded. “Okay, here it is Caroline, one last push!”
She squeezed her eyes shut, failing to relax her face as she went through her motions, giving all that she could during her final push before letting her head fall back against her pillow, feeling absolutely spent and like she could fall fast asleep.
But then she heard the sound of a baby crying. Their baby. Their son.
When she opened her eyes, he was being placed on her chest and her eyes filled up with tears again as they worked around her and cleaned him off. She opened her mouth to speak but she couldn’t find the words, so she just cried. Her Dad brushed back her hair as they just stared at the baby in her arms.
“Caroline, would you like to cut the cord?” Dr. Kendricks asked, looking at her.
That was a job for the Dad...but he’s not here because he doesn’t know, was her first thought as she shook her head.
“Can I do it?!” Andrew piped up, raising his hand.
“You want to?” Caroline asked, looking at him.
He nodded. “None of my friends have ever done it, and while I’m equally as....grossed out, this is still really cool.”
Caroline looked at Dr. Kendricks. “Can he do it?”
“Of course.” Andrew stood beside a nurse who handed him the scissors and showed him just where to cut and as soon as he cut the thick cord after his second attempt, she brought her baby closer to her, watching as he kept opening and closing his mouth and smiled.
“Hi,” she whispered, tears filling her eyes again as he grabbed her index finger with his tiny palm. “I’m your Mom.”
She was a Mom. Caroline was a Mom to a beautiful 6 pound, 4 ounces, and 19 inches long baby boy born at 7:00 pm on December 11th.
A baby boy, who though came 20 days earlier than he was supposed to, was fully developed and showed no complications– “a perfect baby boy,” as Dr. Kendricks had called him. He was all dressed up after a nurse had guided Caroline through how to breastfeed him. It took a little bit for the both of them (her and baby) to grasp what the hell they were doing, but once he grasped on and the nurse smiled, Caroline felt a little less inept.
Her Dad and Andrew hung around for a little bit after the birth, each getting to hold the newest member of the family before they went off to go grab dinner for everyone, leaving just her and her Mom in the room. After the feeding, her Mom had gone down the hall to get something to drink, leaving Caroline alone in the room. The longer that she stared down at their newborn son in her arms, blinking and looking around as if he was trying to figure out where he was...she reached for the hospital phone that was beside her bed.
She dialed the number that she knew by heart and brought the phone up to her ear and listened to it ring...and ring...and ring...and ring, until finally, she reached a voicemail. “You’ve reached the voicemail box of...Matthew Tkachuk... Please leave a message at the beep.”
She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out...so she hung up, shaking as she did so. “It’s okay,” she whispered, brushing her index finger against the soft cheek of their son. “We’ll tell him next time, hm?”
When the door opened back up, she looked to see her Mom coming back in with a coke bottle in hand. “Just a heads up, you’ve got a nurse headed this way.” She smiled, a nurse following in just behind her. “Here she is.”
“Hi Caroline,” the nurse Caroline had come to know as Rosie, smiled, walking up to her side. “Hi little one, I heard you made an early appearance today, gave your Mom here some worry.”
“Try a lot of worry,” Caroline laughed, adjusting the sweater he was wearing. “Is everything okay?”
“Oh, yeah everything is good. I just came in to let you know that I needed to print off some extra copies of the birth certificate forms since someone had forgotten to. So I’ll bring those in for you in just a few minutes.”
“Rosie?” She asked as the nurse went to turn around. “Do you mind if I ask you a question?”
“Of course not, what do you need?”
“When it comes to putting the...father’s name on the birth certificate,” Caroline paused, looking back at Rosie. “He doesn’t know...about the baby, I didn’t tell him. But...can I still put his name down?”
She expected Rosie to judge her, cause almost everyone would in that situation, but Rosie didn’t. She just shook her head slightly and sighed. “Well, it won’t be authorized by the state since he has to be here to sign it– taking on paternity. But, if you do end up telling him and he wants to take responsibility...then it’s a simple fix of just resubmitting the paperwork with his signature.”
“Oh, okay,” Caroline replied, nodding her head.
Rosie squeezed her shoulder slightly and smiled, looking at Caroline’s mom. “I’ll be right back with that paperwork.”
Once she left the room, Caroline’s Mom came walking over, bringing a chair with her as she sat at the bedside, reaching a hand in and playing with his hand. “Are you sure you want to do this? Keep this from him?”
“Yes,” Caroline replied, her voice quivering as she nodded. “At least for now.”
“What about Keith and Chantal? This is their grandchild, Caroline. Keeping it from Matthew is one thing, but you’re both 17–”
“18,” she whispered, looking at their song. “18 as of today.”
Her Mom sighed and leaned against her bedside. “I’m just saying. They’re his parents and...this little one's grandparents. They should know.”
“I know I was supposed to call them when he was born, but that’s when I thought it was going to be at the end of the month,” Caroline said, looking at her. “Can I get a few weeks?”
She can see that her Mom is disappointed, but still nodded. “Until the new year, then you have to tell them.”
“Okay,” Caroline nodded.
Nurse Rosie came back into the room, carrying a clipboard with paperwork. “Alright Miss Caroline, I’m ready and excited to know what you’ve decided to name this little cutie.”
She looked down at the sleeping newborn in her arms, she would never get tired of just...looking at him. All babies were born with blue eyes, but Caroline just knew that their son would have Matt’s baby blues. He had quite a bit of hair, her dark brown, and little wisps of curls she hoped would turn into Matt’s.
“Yeah, I mean...if you wash their hair like you wash mine, they’d be the luckiest kids alive.”
“I’ll teach them how to take care of their curls like I taught you.”
“Let’s start with the last name.”
“Marsh,” Caroline spoke, swallowing back the lump in her throat as she played with her son’s hands.
“First name?” Nurse Rosie smiled as he kept trying to look around the room.
Caroline had looked at a lot of websites and books the moment she found out she was having a boy. So much time went into trying to figure out what she wanted to name him. Up until today, she had a list of four options she really grew to love, but only one stuck out as she looked at the list on her phone for those first few minutes as she watched her family hold him for the first time when the words of her Dad echoed in her mind.
“You can do this. You are a incredibly strong woman and you’re going to absolutely crush this and you won’t even remember the pain as you get to hold your son in your arms, okay?”
“Ethan,” Caroline smiled, looking down at him as he looked back towards her. It meant firm, strong. And that’s how she felt every time she looked at him. He made her feel strong because she had given birth to him and filled part of a void that she had spent months aching over. “Yeah, Ethan.”
“Handsome name,” Nurse Rosie smiled, writing it down. “Would you like to give him a middle name?”
Caroline nodded and sighed, looking down at their son who was just starting to let his eyelids flutter as he gripped onto her finger. The blue eyes, the whisps of curls, the way he was just laying there sleeping and made her feel a thousand things at once. He was Matthew’s son and he was hers– but he was most definitely, Matt.
“I love you too,” he replied, kissing her back before reaching up and grabbing onto her hand, holding it. “And if it’s a boy, I wouldn’t be opposed to naming him Matthew Jr.”
She laughed and he smiled, seeing the worry fade off of her for the first time tonight. “Matthew Jr?”
“I’m serious,” he joked, smiling. “He’ll be a great hockey player, follow in my footsteps and we’ll be the hottest Milf and Dilf to ever walk the face of the earth. Matthew Jr will be proud.” He held her hand to his chest, as he looked at her. “Matthew as a middle name sounds good too. Still technically a Matthew Jr.”
Caroline looked at Nurse Rosie and smiled. “Matthew.”
It’d been a little over two weeks since Ethan was born and both he and Caroline were back at home, healthy and happy. Both of her parents helped her get into a routine of feeding, napping, changing, and while she wanted to get into the routine on her own, she was very, very grateful to have her parents. Ethan was quite the sleeper. She’d expected never to get another wink of sleep again until he was 18 and out of the house, but he surprised her. He’d always been a little cranky when she woke him up every three hours to eat, but would easily fall right back asleep after she finished up.
Which led to her constantly asking her Dad if she was letting him sleep too much. That was another thing she was grateful for– her Dad being a pediatrician. It was like having her own home doctor.
Unsurprisingly, he was always most active at night after his feedings. If they were downstairs, Caroline would lay out the circus animal-themed blanket onto the floor and lay down with him on top of it, letting him get his 15 minutes of tummy time in. He was still trying to grasp total usage of his arms and legs, so she’d have to hand him one of his toys– his favorite seemed to be a St. Louis blues rattle Andrew had bought– and the two would play. If they were up in her room and it was late at night, she’d put on some baby-styled acoustic tracks of current songs and lay there with him, just staring at him and taking him in. There was still plenty of time until it would be certain that his eyes would stay blue, but Caroline was still sure that he’d have his father's eyes.
Today proved to be a bit of a fussy one for him. He wasn’t necessarily pleased about being poked at (no matter how gently) at his appointment this morning, but it was nothing that a feeding couldn’t fix. Until he’d even been fussier after that. The entire car ride home and even the few hours into the day, Caroline was starting to feel the stress that she had thought she’d managed to avoid over the last two weeks. She’d finally gotten him to fall asleep and she herself wanted to take a nap. Normally that would happen, but her Mom was upstairs grabbing some of the craft stuff Caroline had been working on so she could work on it downstairs.
She was slowly rocking Ethan in her arms, closing her eyes for just a second when the doorbell rang. She looked down at Ethan to see that he was starting to stir and she sighed. “Mom?” She called out, not hearing a reply and sighing. She slowly pushed herself up off of the couch, trying hard not to further disturb Ethan as she walked to the door. She opened it and looked up from her son, shocked.
“Sorry for stopping by I just–” Chantal paused, holding onto a laundry basket that was full of wrapped presents as her eyes dwindled down to the now awake baby boy in Caroline’s arms.
“Honey, what is…” Her Mom came up behind her and paused, seeing Chantal standing in the doorway. Caroline was almost in tears as her Mom held onto her shoulders, nodding. “I think we all need to sit down and talk.”
And that’s exactly what they didn’t do...for the first five minutes that they sat in silence on the couch. Caroline had put Ethan down into the soothe n’ sway that Aunt Clara had gotten him, pressing the button behind it and turning it on before sitting back down on the couch in between the two women. The guilt was swallowing her whole and she just wanted to beg for forgiveness and cry.
Which...is exactly what she did– cry. She tried to get it all out in one breath so Chantal couldn’t interrupt her and tell her how much she hated Caroline. She explained about the pregnancy scare and how she told Matt, how she got tested and told him that it wasn’t positive, how she ran away to Illinois and hid it all from them. In between falling tears and choking sobs, Caroline just...told her everything she’d been wanting to tell Matthew over the last half-year. When all was said and done, she expected Chantal to get up and leave. She could see the confusion and hurt written all over her face.
But instead, Chantal just scooted closer and hugged her.
“I’ve known you over half of your life, Caroline,” she whispered, rubbing her back softly before pulling away and looking at her. “I’m a little disappointed that you felt like you couldn’t come and tell me, but I don’t hate you, okay? You’re like a daughter to me.”
Caroline nodded, sniffling. “I’m so sorry, Chantal.”
“It’s okay sweetheart,” she smiled, tucking her hair behind her ears before looking towards Ethan.
“Would you like to hold him?” She asked, wiping her nose with her sweatshirt sleeve.
Chantal nodded and watched as Caroline stepped forward and carefully picked Ethan up out of the rocker. She turned around and placed him in Chantal’s arms before sitting back down next to her. “He’s been a little cranky today, but he’s calmed down a bit.”
“Well just look at you,” Chantal cooed, wiggling her fingers against his chest. “When was he...?”
“December 11th, a whole 20 days early,” Caroline smiled, brushing down his wild hair.
“That’s a great birthday” She smiled, totally mesmerized by him. “What did you decide to name him?”
“They wouldn’t let me officially name Matt on the birth certificate because he’d need to sign it…so his last name is Marsh,” Caroline replied, playing with her hands. “But I went with Ethan Matthew.”
Chantal looked up at her with wide eyes before she smiled, looking back down at Ethan. “Ethan Matthew isn’t that such a beautiful name,” she whispered, brushing back his hair as she started to cry. “He’s got his curls, even if they’re just little wisps right now.”
The three women all started a big cry fest as poor Ethan laid there in confusion, not that he knew what was even going on. When they all calmed down, Chantal wiped her cheeks and looked up at Caroline. “Are you going to tell him? Matthew?”
Caroline started to play with her hands more as she shook her head slowly. “Not right now. He’s doing amazing with the Knights a-and he’s got an amazing career opportunity and I just, I don’t want to ruin his chances at getting drafted.”
Chantal is clearly upset at her answer, looking off at Caroline’s Mom for backup. “I have to tell Keith, this is our grandchild, Caroline.” She must’ve seen the panic in her eyes or written all over her face because she reached out and held onto Caroline’s shoulder with one hand. “I’ll tell Keith...I won’t tell Matthew, Brady, or Taryn, okay? But you have to promise me that you’ll tell him.”
“Anything, just...please, not yet.” Caroline pleaded, looking between Chantal and her Mom. The two women nodding at her.
They sat there for maybe another thirty minutes, catching up on everything in Caroline’s life the last few months. Caroline told her how she was keeping track of both Matthew and Brady’s seasons and trying to stay up to date with how Taryn was doing in field hockey. Chantal told her about how both Brady and Matt were doing, both were missing her and Matt was asking about her all the time when they were there, but since Chantal and Keith hadn’t seen her, they couldn’t give him an answer. At the end, Chantal handed Ethan back to Caroline and got up saying that she should go or Keith would send out a search party.
Caroline walked her to the door, opening it for her as she bounced Ethan. “I’m so, so sorry,” she spoke softly, the tears building in her eyes again. “I know it was wrong, but I just– I didn’t want to jeopardize Matt’s chances and you must hate me for keeping this a secret.”
“Sweetie, it’s okay,” Chantal replied, resting her hands on her shoulders. “I don’t understand why, because we love you like our own and you know that. But...you’re 18 now, you’re an adult...and a Mom.” She looked down at Ethan and nodded. “You’re making the decisions to shape his life forever and that’s a big thing to do. But if you’re doing it in his best interest...that’s your choice.”
“I’m staying,” Caroline said, nodding. “I-I moved back here last month and I’m hopefully going to St. Louis University in the fall and living in an apartment down there with my Mom…” She looked at Ethan, bottom lip trembling. “I want you guys to have a relationship with him, all of you. And when the time comes...I’ll tell Matt everything.” She looked back up at Chantal, nodding her head. “But I want Ethan growing up knowing you guys as whatever you want him to.”
“We’d love that,” Chantal smiled, carefully hugging her before saying goodbye to Ethan and leaving.
Caroline walked back into the living room where her Mom was and sat back down onto the couch, Ethan fast asleep. “I know you were scared, but that was a very grown-up and responsible thing to do, Caroline,” Her Mom said, reaching out and brushing her hair. “I’m very proud of you.”
“I want to tell Matt, Mom,” she whispered, looking down at Ethan. “I want to tell him, I want him to be able to hold Ethan...I’m just really scared.”
Her Mom chuckled softly, “That boy is so in love with you Caroline, I think he’ll understand.” She brushed Ethan’s hair back, before leaning in and kissing Caroline’s temple. “You did good, sweetie. He’s beautiful and you’ll be a great Mom.”
They both got up to walk into the kitchen and Caroline stopped along the wall of pictures, one of them being a young Caroline and Matthew’s Junior Prom photo. “You see that, Ethan?” She asked, lifting Ethan up slightly and pointing to Matthew’s smiling face in the picture. “That’s your Daddy. And I promise that I’ll tell him one day, and the two of you will have a beautiful relationship and he’ll love you so much, I just know it.”
She held Ethan close to her as she looked back at the smiling picture and sighed. “One day, Ethan...I promise.”
taglist [if striked through, it won’t let me tag you 🥺] :
@hockeybabe87 @nolanscheeks @hey-there9-its-me @besthockeyfics @hockeyshmockey @sidscrosbyy @hockeystop @hannabritta @robschwartzman @ipuckwithwriting @tkachuk-yeah @luvsherleafs @heyheyheyhayes @oilers2997 @cutiesara23 @glassdanse @annedub @notaccurateornice @art-m-anic @corrinereads @reavenedges-lies @lwstuff @whatishockey @mydarkestsecretlol @dorotheathe1 @barzyspov @dutch-tv-fan @dude-44 @wastedheartcth @sorryjustafangirl @turnoutthecitylights @teenagekook @precioustk @lorrmorr @linkingdolans @starswin @himbos-on-ice @shawnsreputation @heatherawoowoo @usmileismile @hockey-and-wine @brehonodea @ggggmoneyyyy @majdoline @hiimjaredim19 @aesterins @adelaidestreets @idkalexaaw @u-4-ia @jennielynnie @miss-cap21
#matthew tkachuk imagine#matthew tkachuk one shot#matthew tkachuk writing#matthew tkachuk oneshot#nhl writing#nhl oneshot#nhl imagine#nhl fic#nhl one shot#hockey writing#hockey imagine#hockey oneshot#hockey fic#hockey one shot#my writing
364 notes
·
View notes